I 


# 


9 


INTERMEDIATE 
HISTORY  OF  THE 
UNITED  STATES 


FOR  USE  IN  THE 
FIFTH  AND  SIXTH  GRADES 
OF  CATHOLIC  SCHOOLS 


B08T0H  COLL  EG*  LIBRARX 

CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS,  ^ 


WILLIAM  H.  SADLIER 
NEW  YORK 


To 

M.  M.  R. 


Copyright,  1915, 
F.  X.  SADLIER 


CONTENTS 


Section  l. 

PAGE 

First  Inhabitants.  Discovery  .  1 

“  II. 

Explorers . 20 

“  III. 

Colonization . 36 

“  IV. 

Biographies 

Colonization  ( continued )  ...  57 
. 75 

Section  V. 

Colonial  Wars.  Discontent  .  .  79 

“  VI. 

Revolution . 101 

“  VII. 

End  of  Revolution.  Independence  124 

“  VIII. 

The  Constitution.  Self  Govern¬ 
ment  . 140 

Biographies 

. 157 

Section  IX. 

Second  War  of  Independence  .  .  161 

“  X. 

Biographies 

Expansion.  The  Slavery  Question  187 
. 206 

Section  XI. 

Civil  War . 209 

“  XII. 
Biographies 

End  of  Civil  War.  Reconstruction  228 
. 250 

Section  XIII. 

Complete  Reunion.  Industrial 
Expansion . 253 

“ '  XIV. 

New  Problems  p  •  .  .  .  273 

JL  o  fc  0 

History  of  the  United  States 


SECTION  I 

FIRST  INHABITANTS.  DISCOVERY 


CHAPTER  I 
THE  INDIANS 

1 —  The  Indians 

A  few  hundred  years  ago  there  were  no  white  people  in 
this  western  world  where  we  live.  The  only  human  beings 
were  Indians.  They  are  so  called  because  the  discoverers 
of  America  thought  they  had  reached  India  and  called  the 
natives  Indians.  They  have  a  copper-colored  skin,  straight 
black  hair,  dark  piercing  eyes,  high  cheek  bones  and  beard¬ 
less  faces.  They  clothed  their  bodies  with  skins  of  animals 
and  covered  their  feet  with  “moccasins”  made  of  deer  hide. 

2 —  Their  Homes 

To  make  a  hut  an  Indian  first  hacked  off  some  long  limbs 
of  a  pine  tree.  He  used  a  stone  hatchet  because  he  did  not 
know  how  to  make  iron  or  steel. 

After  trimming  the  twigs  off  the  boughs,  the  Indian  hut 
builder  drew  a  moderate  sized  circle  on  the  ground,  put 
an  end  of  each  pole  on  the  circle  and  then  brought  them 
all  together  at  the  top.  These  were  bound  together  at  the 
top  and  covered  with  bark  or  skins,  making  a  sort  of  tent 
called  a  “wigwam”  or  “tepee.”  This  could  be  easily  taken 
down  and  moved.  The  wigwam  was  a  common  form  of 
Indian  home  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  present  United 
States. 


l 


2 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


3— Other  Indian  Homes. 

The  Indians  in  the  southwestern  part  of  the  country  were 
half  civilized.  They  knew  how  to  build  houses  of  sun-dried 


Indian  wigwams  and  birch  bark  canoe 


r  brick,  and  these  dwellings  were  often  perched  high  up  in 
the  side  of  a  canon,*  to  be  safe  from  enemies.  Hence  these 
people  are  called  cliff  dwellers.  They  made  pottery  and 
wove  rough  cloth. 

In  the  eastern  part  of  the  country,  in  what  is  now  New 
York  State  and  thereabouts,  some  Indian  tribes  dwrelt  in 
houses  built  of  bark,  in  which  several  related  families  lived 
together.  Many  of  these  families  together  formed  a  clan; 
and  each  clan  had  its  “totem.”  This  was  usually  the  figure 
of  some  animal,  which  was  the  symbol  of  the  clan,  and 
was  reverenced  by  it.  The  head  of  a  clan  was  called  a 
“sachem”;  many  clans  together  formed  a  tribe. 

*  High  cliffs  on  each  bank  of  a  river. 


THE  INDIANS 


3 


4 — Occupations 

The  Indians  lived  by  hunting  and  fishing.  They  tilled 
the  soil  somewhat,  and  raised  corn,  which  they  called  maize. 
The  Indians  did  not  have  horses,  cattle,  or  sheep  until  the 
white  man  came.  They  moved  from  place  to  place  in  search 
of  game,  along  certain  paths  called  trails,  and  fished  on  lakes 
and  rivers  in  canoes  made  of  birch  bark.  In  winter,  in  the 
North,  they  chased  their  game  on  snow  shoes  made  of  deer 
throngs,  stretched  on  a  frame  of  wood.  Indians  ate  well 
in  time  of  plenty,  but  kept  nothing  for  their  future  needs 
and  when  game  was  scarce  they  very  often  starved. 


Indians  hunting  buffalo  with  the  bow  and  arrow 


5 — Weapons 

Their  weapons  were  the  bow  and  arrow,  the  spear  and  the 
tomahawk.  As  they  had  no  metal  they  used  sharp  stones 
or  shells  for  points.  When  the  white  men  came  the  Indians 
acquired  guns  and  became  fine  marksmen.  But  even  with 
the  bow  and  arrow  they  could  hit  a  running  deer  or  a  squirrel 


4 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


on  the  jump.  They  were  keen  at  following  the  trail  of  man 
or  animal.  By  a  crushed  leaf,  a  broken  twig,  or  a  mark 
in  the  ground  they  could  follow  an  enemy  as  surely  as  a 
hound  follows  the  scent. 

6 — Indian  Warfare 


In  war  the  Indians  were  led  by  their  war  chief  and  were 
cruel  and  bloodthirsty  fighters.  They  thought  it  unmanly 

to  show  fear  and 


would  suffer  torture 
by  their  enemies  with¬ 
out  uttering  a  cry  of 
pain.  When  called  to 
war  they  colored  then- 
faces  with  war  paint 
and  performed  the 
fierce  war  dance;  then 
with  loud  yells  or  war 
whoops,  they  at¬ 
tacked  the  enemy. 


They  shaved  part 
of  their  heads  and  the 
hair  remaining  on  top 
was  called  the  scalp 
lock.  It  was  the  In¬ 
dian's  greatest  pride 

Indian  War-chief  ^  take  the  scalp  of  his 

enemy  and  carry  it 
fastened  to  his  belt.  When  the  war  was  over,  or  when 
friendly  Indians  met  in  council,  they  smoked  together  from 
the  same  pipe.  It  was  called  the  “Calumet/' *  or  pipe  of  peace. 


7 — Scalp  Lock.  Cal¬ 
umet 


THE  NORTHMEN 


5 


8 —  Religion 

The  poor  Indian  did  not  know  God.  His  religion  was  a 
sort  of  spirit  worship.  He  thought  that  spirits  lived  in 
every  tree  and  river  and  lake,  and  in  all  the  things  of  nature; 
and  he  believed  that  if  he  died  a  good  Indian  he  would  go 
to  the  “ happy  hunting  grounds.” 

9 —  Women 

The  Indian  women  were  the  servants  of  the  men.  They 
did  all  the  hard  work,  and  even  tilled  the  soil.  Their  child¬ 
ren,  when  small,  were  called  “papooses”  and  were  carried, 
wrapped  and  strapped,  on  the  backs  of  the  “squaws.” 

10 —  Writing  and  Money 

The  Indians  had  no  writing  except  a  rude  sort  of  picture 
writing.  Their  treaties  and  important  matters  were  recorded 
by  beads,  made  from  certain  kinds  of  clam  shells.  These 
beads  were  worked  into  ‘ 1  wampum 1 '  belts.  Different  figures 
were  strung  in  them  to  represent  various  happenings.  When 
the  white  men  first  traded  with  the  Indians  this  wampum, 
as  well  as  beaver  and  other  skins,  was  used  as  money. 

1 1 —  Population 

The  Indians  although  spread  over  a  large  country  were 
not  very  numerous  and  numbered  probably  less  than  400,000 
when  the  first  white  men  settled  here. 

CHAPTER  II 
THE  NORTHMEN 

12 —  The  Northmen 

The  Northmen  were  a  race  of  brave  sailors,  sometimes 
called  Vikings,  who  lived  in  the  northern  part  of  Europe. 
They  made  long  voyages,  in  their  sturdy  little  ships,  with 
only  the  stars  and  sun  as  guides.  They  discovered  Iceland 
and  Greenland  and  founded  colonies  in  those  countries. 


6 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Lief  Ericson,  who  lived  in  the  Greenland  Colony,  while  on 
a  visit  to  Europe,  became  a  Catholic,  and  returning  home 
took  priests  with  him .  All  the  colonists  were  then  converted . 


The  Northmen  did 
not  remain  in  America 
Northmen  picking  grapes  in  Vinland  but  went  back  to  Green¬ 
land.  This  Greenland 
colony  lasted  for  about  three  hundred  years  and  during  all 
that  time  Catholic  bishops  were  at  the  head  of  its  church. 
At  last  its  people  were  taken  sick  with  the  plague  and  were 
attacked  by  the  natives  and  the  colony  was  destroyed. 


13 —  The  Mainland 

About  the  year  1000, 
Lief  Ericson  set  forth 
from  Greenland  with  an 
expedition  which 
reached  the  mainland  of 
America.  There  were 
many  wild  grapes  in  the 
country  in  which  he 
landed  and  so  he  called 
it  Vinland .  *  What  part 
of  America  this  was  we 
do  not  know,  but  it  is 
thought  to  have  been  on 
the  New  England  coast. 

14 —  Greenland 


15 — Discovery  Forgotten 

So  although  America  was  first  visited  by  the  Northmen, 
their  visit  was  soon  forgotten.  Many  years  passed  and 
they  never  went  back  to  the  land  across  the  seas. 

*  Land  of  grapes. 


THE  WORLD  IN  THE  FIFTEENTH  CENTURY 


7 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  WORLD  IN  THE  15TH  CENTURY 

16 —  Knowledge  of  Geography 

The  voyages  of  the  Northmen  were  forgotten  and  in  the 
first  half  of  the  15th  Century  no  white  man  knew  that  the 
Western  Continent  existed.  In  fact  all  that  most  people 
knew  of  the  world  was  Europe  and  parts  of  Asia  and  Africa. 
Travel  was  very  difficult  and  expensive.  There  were  no 
railroads  or  steamships.  But  people  were  beginning  to  learn 
more  of  the  world,  because  printing  had  been  invented  and 
books  were  being  more  generally  read. 

17 —  Franciscan  Monks  and  Marco  Polo. 

During  the  13th  century  China,  or  Cathay,  as  it  was 
called,  had  been  visited  by  some  Franciscan  monks  and  also 
by  Marco  Polo,  a  native  of  Venice.  The  accounts  they 
wrote  of  the  wonderful  wealth  and  splendor  of  the  Eastern 
lands  were  now  being  read  and  people  wanted  to  know  more 
of  these  countries. 

18 —  Trade  with  the  East  TV  %  (/ 

Merchants  who  had  long  traded  with  the  East  were  anx¬ 
ious  to  extend  this  trade,  though  China  and  the  Indies  were 
very  hard  to  reach.  Trading  with  them  was  done  by  ships, 
mostly  from  Italy.  Some  of  these  ships  sailed  up  the  BlackSea 
and  met  the  caravans  whch  had  come  overland  from  China. 

Other  ships  got  their  cargoes  at  the  Isthmus  of  Suez, 
to  which  place  the  goods  were  brought  by  way  of  the 
Indian  Ocean  and  Red  Sea.  Both  these  journeys  were  long 
and  costly.  To  make  matters  worse  about  this  time  the 
Turks  captured  Eastern  Europe,  and  closed  the  Black  Sea 
route  to  Christian  traders.  Heavy  taxes  imposed  by  Egypt 
made  the  other  route  too  costly. 


8 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


19 —  Need  of  a  New  Route 

On  account  of  these  difficulties  people  began  to  look  for  a 
shorter  and  safer  way  to  the  Indies.  At  this  time  nearly 
everyone  thought  the  earth  was  flat  like  a  table,  and  that  if 
you  went  too  far  you  would  fall  off.  Some  also  thought  the 
oceans  were  infested  with  terrible  monsters  and  that  sailors 
who  ventured  far  would  never  come  back.  A  few  wise  and 
learned  men  thought  otherwise.  From  very  ancient  times  a 
few  thoughtful  people  believed  the  earth  was  round,  like  a 
ball. 

CHAPTER  IV 

COLUMBUS  AND  ISABELLA  THE  CATHOLIC 

20 —  Christopher  Columbus 

Christopher  Columbus,  bom  in  Genoa,  Italy,  in  1485, 
was  one  of  those  who  believed  the  earth  was  round.  He  was 
the  son  of  a  wool-comber  and  as  a  boy  had  received  some 
education.  From  the  age  of  14  he  was  a  sailor  and  had  many 
an  adventure  and  narrow  escape  in  war  and  peace.  He 
studied  the  sea  and  loved  it.  When  opportunity  offered 
he  also  studied  geography,  arithmetic  and  astronomy.  So 
he  came  to  believe  that  the  earth  was  round,  but  deemed 
it  to  be  much  smaller  than  it  really  is. 

21 —  Plan  of  Columbus 

When  people  became  so  anxious  to  find  a  shorter  and  safer 
way  to  the  Indies  Columbus  proposed  a  new  plan.  He  said 
“The  earth  is  round  like  a  ball  and  the  Indies  are  on  the 
other  side  of  it.  It  is  hard  to  get  around  to  them  by  going 
East,  so  let  us  sail  to  the  West  and  we  will  reach  them  with¬ 
out  trouble.” 

22 —  Lack  of  Faith  in  Columbus 

This  plan  of  Columbus  was  not  well  received.  He  was 
laughed  at  and  asked  how,  if  the  world  was  round,  people  on 


COLUMBUS  AND  ISABELLA  THE  CATHOLIC 


9 


Christopher  Columbus,  the  great  admiral 

done  for  him.  The  Spaniards  were  busy  driving  the  Moors 
out  of  their  country  and  had  no  time  for  Columbus.  When 
things  seemed  darkest  for  him  God  directed  him  to  the  right 
place. 

23 — Father  Juan  Perez 

Thinking  that  he  could  expect  no  aid  from  Spain,  Colum¬ 
bus,  with  his  little  son,  Diego,  set  out,  in  1491,  to  leave  the 


the  other  side  could  keep  from  falling  off.  But  he  was  not 
to  be  turned  by  ridicule  from  what  he  thought  was  right. 
He  presented  his  plan  to  the  Kings  of  France,  England, 
Portugal  and  other  countries,  but  no  one  would  help  him. 

At  last,  in  1485,  he  appealed  to  Spain.  Here  his  reception 
gave  him  hope  but  it  was  a  long  time  before  anything  was 


10 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


country.  They  stopped  for  shelter  at  the  Franciscan  Mon¬ 
astery  of  La  Rabida,  near  the  port  of  Palos,  and  there  met 
the  good  Father  Juan  Perez.  The  story  and  the  plan  of 
Columbus  greatly  interested  the  monk,  who  became  a  be¬ 
liever  in  their  merit. 
Bidding  Columbus  re¬ 
main,  he  set  out  for  the 
Spanish  Court. 


Father  Perez  had  been 
the  confessor  of  the  good 
queen  Isabella,  and  to 
her  he  fervently  pleaded 
the  cause  of  Columbus. 
The  queen  was  im¬ 
pressed  and  allowed  him 
to  bring  Columbus  to 
court.  Columbus  re¬ 
newed  his  plea,  telling 
of  the  wealth  and  terri¬ 
tory  he  thought  would 
accrue  to  the  Spanish 

crown;  of  the  thousands 
Queen  Isabella,  the  Catholic  0£  souls  he  thought 

might  be  brought  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  true  God;  and  of  the  treasure  that  might 
be  gained  to  help  rescue  the  Holy  Sepulchre  from  the 
Turks.  The  noble  queen,  Isabella  the  Catholic,  fired  with 
zeal  for  the  conversion  of  souls,  promised  to  provide  money 
for  the  expedition,  agreeing,  if  necessary,  to  pledge  her 
jewels  to  raise  the  sum.  Fortunately  she  was  not  called  on 
to  make  this  sacrifice. 


24-Isabella  the  Catholic 


Champlaii 


Manhattan  /. 


•H 


1  esapedke  RQV 
iftoanuke  I.  Lj 

>"  a»t»lgh  “ 

«%£*?»■*»  l, 


[.Cb»lleS 

Henry 


Rosalie 


Berovas 


sles  ga^'®lir 


.Tropic 


Hayt} 
IHISPAN 
1  10  LA 


•omtngo 


MUvLAlC. 


■eft. 


Columbus 


Map  to  Illustrate 

EARLY  VOYAGES  and  DISCOVERIES 


Gorgona  I.A 


NORTH  AMERICA 


TO  ILLUSTRATE 

COLONIES 


Turnbtz 


Washington 


THE  VOYAGE 


11 


CHAPTER  V 
THE  VOYAGE 

25 —  Preparation  for  the  Voyage 

It  was  difficult  to  find  sailors  to  undertake  this  journey 
over  unknown  seas,  but  finally  three  small  vessels  were 
fitted  out  and  manned.  They  were  called  the  Santa  Maria 
(Holy  Mary),  the  Nina  and  the  Pinta.  Columbus  and  his 
crew  received  the  Sacraments  of  Penance  and  Holy  Euch¬ 
arist  from  his  benefactor,  the  good  Father  Perez,  and  then 
marched  in  procession  to  where  the  vessels  lay,  in  the  little 
port  of  Palos. 

26 —  The  Departure 

On  August  3rd  the  ships  set  sail.  We  can  imagine  the  feel¬ 
ings  of  hope  and  of  fear  in  the  hearts  of  the  little  company, 
and  in  the  hearts  of  the  dear  ones  they  had  left  behind, 
Columbus  did  not  sail  directly  west  but  first  touched  at  the 
Canary  Islands.  Here  the  rudder  of  one  of  his  ships  was  re¬ 
paired  and  on  September  3rd  the  great  voyage  to  the  west 
was  begun.  How  brave  were  Columbus  and  his  crew  to 
undertake  it !  How  great  must  have  been  their  faith  in  God ! 

27 —  Fear 

The  ships  sailed  steadily  westward  and  soon  it  was  noticed 
that  the  wind  kept  blowing  in  one  direction,  from  behind 
them  only.  This  worried  the  sailors.  “How  can  we  sail 
back  against  this  wind?”  they  asked.  Then  the  sea  be¬ 
came  covered  with  seaweed,  and  they  were  more  alarmed. 
For  days  and  days  they  sailed  and  still  no  land  was  seen. 
The  compass  varied,  fear  grew  greater,  and  at  last  the  crew 
rebelled  and  threatening  to  throw  Columbus  overboard. 
The  great  Genoese  was  not  afraid.  To  every  objection,  to 
each  new  revolt,  his  answer  was  the  same:  “Sail  on,  Sail  on.” 


12 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


28 —  Land 

Fortunately  at  this  time,  about  four  weeks  after  leaving 
the  Canary  Islands,  there  were  signs  that  land  might  be 
near.  A  flock  of  wild  ducks  flew  over  the  ships,  and  the 
course  of  the  fleet  was  changed  to  go  their  way.  Later  a 
tree  branch  with  berries  was  seen,  and  then  a  piece  of  carved 
wood.  Hope  came  again  to  the  hearts  of  all  and  at  last 
one  night  Columbus  himself  saw  a  moving  light.  At  day¬ 
break  the  next  morning,  Friday,  October  12th,  1492,  the  glad 
cry  of  Land!  Land!  was  heard  from  the  Pinta,  and  the 
object  of  the  great  voyage  was  attained.  Columbus  fell  on 
his  knees  and  chanted  the  Te  Deum. 

29 —  The  Landing 

Soon  natives  were  seen  running  to  the  shore,  looking  in 
wonder  at  the  ships  which  they  took  to  be  great  white  birds. 
Three  small  boats  were  lowered  and  Columbus,  rowing  to 
the  land,  stepped  ashore  with  the  royal  banner  of  Spain  in 
his  hand.  Kneeling,  he  kissed  the  ground,  and  then  raised 
his  voice  in  a  prayer  of  praise  and  thanks  to  God.  He  or¬ 
dered  a  great  cross  to  be  built,  and  named  the  land  San 
Salvador  (Holy  Savior),  thus  offering  the  fruits  of  his  voyage 
to  God. 

30—  Natives 

Thinking  he  had  reached  the  coast  of  India,  Columbus 
called  the  country  in  general  the  West  Indies,  and  the 
natives  Indians.  In  reality  he  had  reached  one  of  the  Ba¬ 
hama  islands.  Columbus  then  sailed  to  the  south  and 
discovered  the  islands  of  Cuba  and  Haiti,  which  last  he 
called  Hispaniola.  The  Santa  Maria  was  wrecked  on  this 
coast.  From  the  planks  of  the  ship  he  built  a  fort  and  left 
forty  men  with  provisions  for  a  year.  They  were  never 
found  again. 


13 


Columbus,  landing  in  America,  gives  thanks  to  God 


14 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


31 —  The  Return 

Early  in  1493  Columbus  returned  to  Spain  taking  several 
Indians  with  him.  The  voyage  home  was  rough  and  very 
stormy  and  it  seemed  as  if  the  little  vessels  would  be  lost. 
Columbus  prayed  hard  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  promised 
to  make  a  visit  to  her  nearest  shrine  on  landing.  This  he 
did  when  at  last  they  were  safely  back;  and  good  Father 
Perez  offered  up  the  Mass  of  Thanksgiving. 

32 —  Reception 

Columbus  was  received  with  highest  honors  by  the  king 
and  queen  who  loaded  him  with  favors  after  hearing  his 
wonderful  story.  People  who  had  laughed  at  him  now 
praised  him  and  tried  to  win  his  favor. 

CHAPTER  VI 

DIVISION  OF  THE  WORLD— OTHER  VOYAGES 

33 —  Division  of  the  World 

After  the  return  of  Columbus,  in  1493,  Pope  Alexander  VI 
issued  a  bull  in  which  he  divided  the  undiscovered  portions 
of  the  earth  by  a  line  drawn  almost  down  the  middle  of  the 
Atlantic  ocean.  All  to  the  west  of  this  he  gave  to  Spain; 
all  to  the  east  to  Portugal.  He  exhorted  the  sovereigns  to 
send  priests  to  these  new  lands  “to  instruct  the  inhabitants 
in  the  Catholic  faith  and  teach  them  good  morals. 

34 —  Second  Voyage 

Columbus  quickly  made  ready  for  another  voyage  to  the 
new  world.  Many  were  now  willing  to  accompany  him  and 
the  expedition  consisted  of  fifteen  hundred  persons  in  seven¬ 
teen  ships.  In  obedience  to  the  Pope’s  wishes  some  Domin¬ 
ican  monks  went  with  Columbus.  Some  say  that  Father 
Perez  also  went.  They  sailed  September  25th,  1493,  and  on 
reaching  the  West  Indies  started  a  colony  at  Haitk  where 


DIVISION  OF  THE  WORLD — OTHER  VOYAGES  15 

the  first  Catholic  church  in  the  new  world  was  quickly  built. 
Jamaica  and  Porto  Rico  were  discovered  on  this  trip. 

35 —  Third  Voyage,  (1494) 

While  the  results  of  the  first  two  voyages  had  not  entirely 
pleased  the  Spanish  people  because  no  gold  nor  silver  were 
brought  back,  still 
Columbus  was  again 
sent  out.  This  time 
he  reached  the  main¬ 
land  of  South  America 
near  the  mouth  of  the 
Orinoco.  Becoming 
ill  he  returned  to  the 
colony  at  Haiti  and 
found  things  in  very 
bad  shape. 

36 —  Columbus  in 
Chains 

The  colonists  were 
quarreling  and  Co¬ 
lumbus  himself  was 
unjustly  arrested  for 
sedition,  and  sent  back 
to  Spain  in  chains. 

What  a  pitiful  sight! 

The  great  Admiral 
sent  home  from  the  land  he  had  discovered  a  prisoner  in 
chains!  The  captain  of  the  ship  carrying  him  back  was 
anxious  to  take  the  fetters  from  Columbus,  but  he  refused, 
saying  that  the  King  and  Queen  alone  should  do  this. 

37 —  Real  Route  to  India 

*  The  discoveries  of  Columbus  were  the  most  important 


Columbus  in  chains 


16 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


ever  made,  but  he  never  found  what  he  really  set  out  to 
look  for — the  water  route  to  the  Indies.  Another  did  this. 
For  years  the  Portuguese,  encouraged  by  their  great  prince, 
Henry  the  Navigator,  had  been  skirting  the  coast  of  Africa 
in  their  vessels.  They  were  convinced  that  a  water  route 
to  India  would  be  found  that  way.  Finally,  in  1497,  the 
Portuguese  sailor,  Vasco  da  Gama,  sailed  round  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope  and  two  years  later  returned  to  Portugal,  with 
shiploads  of  the  rich  wares  of  India. 

38 —  Columbus’  Fourth  Voyage 

In  1502  the  Spaniards,  still  hoping  to  find  a  westward 
route  to  Asia,  sent  Columbus  once  more  across  the  Atlantic. 
He  spent  two  years  exploring  the  coast  and  touched  at  the 
Isthmus  of  Panama,  but  found  no  passage  through.  Dis¬ 
appointed,  he  returned  to  Spain,  only  to  find  the  good  Queen 
Isabella  near  to  death. 

39 —  Death  of  Columbus 

Not  long  after  this,  on  May  20th,  1506,  Columbus  himself 
died,  in  a  little  inn  at  Valladolid,  believing  to  the  end  that  he 
had  discovered  the  Indies.  Columbus  died  poor,  neglected 
and  even  despised.  To-day  he  is  honored  as  one  of  the 
greatest  men  that  ever  lived.  His  life  should  be  a  lesson  to 
us  to  care  little  for  the  opinion  of  the  world,  as  long  as  we 
know  we  are  doing  right. 

40 —  Spirit  of  Discovery 

The  discovery  of  America  was  a  thoroughly  Catholic  pro¬ 
ject.  In  fact  there  were  no  Protestants  at  all  then.  The 
voyage  of  Columbus  was  placed  under  the  protection  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin .  It  was  undertaken  for  the  conversion  of  souls, 
and  to  obtain  funds  to  fight  the  Turks  and  regain  the  Holy 
Sepulchre.  These  were  the  inspiring  motives  of  Columbus, 


OTHER  CATHOLIC  DISCOVERERS 


17 


OTHER  CATHOLIC  DISCOVERERS 


41 — The  Cabots 

When  the  discoveries  of  Columbus  became  known,  other 
countries  wanted  a  share  of  the  new  world.  In  1497  John 
Cabot,  an  Italian  sailor  living  in  England,  asked  Henry  VII, 
King  of  that  coun¬ 
try,  to  let  him  try  to 
find  a  northerly  pas¬ 
sage  to  the  Indies. 

After  a  fair  voyage 
he  discovered  the 
mainland  of  Amer¬ 
ica,  at  Labrador. 

Landing,  he  erected 
a  cross  and  claimed 
the  country  for  Eng¬ 
land,  which  was  still 
Catholic.  He  ex¬ 
plored  the  coast, 
probably  as  far 
south  as  the  Chesa¬ 
peake,  and  returning 
to  England  was  re¬ 
ceived  with  honor. 


42 — Sebastian  Cabot 
Sebastian  Cabot, 

son  of  John,  who  had  Sebastian  Cabot  at  Newfoundland 
been  on  the  first  voy¬ 
age  set  out  in  the  following  year  (1498)  and  explored  the 
coast  of  America  from  Labrador  to  Florida.  He  found 
a  large  island  and  called  it  Newfoundland.  He  saw 


18 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


great  numbers  of  codfish  in  the  waters  and  on  his  return 
spread  the  news.  Soon  fishermen  from  France  and  England 
found  their  way  to  the  “fishing  banks,”  of  Newfoundland. 
The  winters  were  so  cold  however  that  no  settlement  was 
made  on  this  island. 

43 — Amerigo  Vespucci 

Amerigo  Vespucci,  a  native  of  Florence,  was  a  member 
of  a  Portuguese  expedition  which  discovered  Brazil.  Later 
he  made  another  trip  to  the  same  region.  On  his  return  to 
Europe  he  wrote  a  glowing  account  of  that  land  of  beautiful 
flowers  and  fruits  and  birds  of  gay  plumage.  Learned  people 
were  now  beginning  to  think  all  these  newly  discovered 
lands  were  really  a  new  continent,  and  some  thought  Amer¬ 
igo  had  discovered  it. 

A  German  map-maker  brought  out  a  little  geography 
and  in  it  called  the  new  lands  America,  in  honor  of  the  ex¬ 
plorer  he  thought  had  discovered  them.  At  first  this  name 
was  given  only  to  South  America  but  later  the  whole  con¬ 
tinent  received  it.  And  so  Columbus  was  deprived  of  the 
honor  of  having  the  new  world  called  for  him. 


REVIEW 


19 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  I 

1.  Before  the  advent  of  the  white  man  the  western  con¬ 
tinent  was  inhabited  only  by  savages  called  Indians. 

2.  The  first  white  men  to  visit  America  were  the  North¬ 
men,  who  came  about  the  year  1000. 

3.  The  Northmen  made  no  permanent  settlement,  and 
their  visits  to  America  were  soon  forgotten. 

4.  In  the  Fifteenth  Century  people  were  very  anxious  to 
find  a  short  route  to  the  East  Indies  and  China.  Most 
people  thought  the  world  was  flat. 

5.  Christopher  Columbus,  a  native  of  Genoa,  believed  the 
world  to  be  round.  He  begged  aid  from  many  countries  to 
enable  him  to  try  to  reach  the  Indies  by  sailing  west  across 
the  Atlantic  Ocean. 

6.  Columbus  finally  received  this  aid  from  Isabella  the 
Catholic,  Queen  of  Spain,  and  with  a  fleet  of  three  small 
vessels  discovered  America,  Oct.  12,  1492. 

7.  Columbus  made  four  voyages  to  the  New  World,  and 
died  believing  he  had  reached  the  Indies.  The  water  route 
to  the  Indies  was,  in  fact,  discovered  by  Vasco  de  Gama,  a 
Portuguese,  who  sailed  around  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope 
(1497)  and  so  reached  India. 

8.  Besides  his  hope  of  discovering  the  route  to  the  Indies 
Columbus  was  animated  by  a  most  Catholic  spirit — the 
desire  to  bring  the  knowledge  of  God  to  the  natives  in  the 
New  World,  and  to  acquire  treasure  with  which  to  fight  the 
Turks,  and  redeem  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  in  Palestine. 

9.  The  Mainland  of  America  was  discovered  (1497)  by 
John  Cabot,  an  Italian  in  the  employ  of  England. 

10.  The  New  World  was  called  America  after  an  explorer 
named  Amerigo  Vespucci,  whom  some  people  mistakenly 
believed  to  be  its  discoverer.  All  these  discoverers  were 
Catholics.  Protestantism  had  not  yet  been  heard  of. 


SECTION  II 


EXPLORERS 


CHAPTER  VIII 
SPANISH  EXPLORERS 

44 —  Reasons  for  Exploration 

This  brings  us  to  about  the  year  1500.  We  have  learned 
about  Columbus,  who  discovered  America,  about  the  Cabots, 
who  first  reached  its  mainland,  and  about  Amerigo  Ves¬ 
pucci,  after  whom  it  was  named.  During  the  next  hundred 
years  much  exploration  of  the  interior  country  was  done 
by  the  Spaniards.  There  were  two  reasons  for  these  ex¬ 
plorations — the  love  of  God,  and  the  desire  for  conquest 
and  gold. 

45 —  Spanish  Priests  and  Spanish  Soldiers 

Perhaps  you  will  hear  it  said  that  it  was  only  gold  and 
conquest  the  Spaniards  cared  for.  This  is  not  so.  Where 
the  Spanish  soldier  went,  there  also  went  the  priest — who 
often  remained  to  labor  and  die  a  holy  martyr,  for  the  con¬ 
version  of  the  Indians. 

And  then  again,  while  the  Spaniard  conquered  the  natives 
he  did  not  kill  them  off.  Millions  of  Indians  still  live  happily 
in  the  countries  Spain  once  governed.  This  is  particularly 
true  of  Mexico  and  South  America  which  were  colonized  by 
Spaniards.  Much  has  been  written  of  the  Spaniard's  cruelty 
and  love  of  gold — it  is  well  also  to  know  something  of  his 
piety  and  self  sacrifice  for  souls. 

20 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS 


21 


l  46 — Las  Casas 

In  1502,  Bartholomew  Las  Casas  came  to  America.  He 
was  the  first  priest  ordained  in  America  and  later  became 
a  Dominican  missionary.  For  sixty  years  he  worked  for 


Las  Casas,  the  protector  of  the  Indians 


the  welfare  of  the  natives  and  earned  the  title  “Protectoi 
of  the  Indians.”  - 

I  47 — Ponce  de  Leon 

In  1513,  Ponce  de  Leon,  a  brave  old  soldier  and  companion 
of  Columbus,  set  sail  from  Porto  Rico.  Some  say  he  was  in 
search  of  a  fountain  of  perpetual  youth  of  which  he  heard 
from  the  Indians.  He  soon  came  to  Florida,  as  he  called  it. 
This  means  “ Flowery”,  from  part  of  the  Spanish  name  for 
Easter  Sunday,  on  which  day  he  first  saw  the  land. 

%  48 — Pacific  Ocean 

In  1513,  a  Spaniard  of  noble  birth  but  of  little  wealth  was 
governor  of  a  settlement  at  Panama.  His  name  was  Balboa. 
He  was  kind  to  the  Indians  and  they  told  him  of  a  great 
ocean  beyond  the  mountains.  These  he  climbed  and  from 
their  top  saw  the  smooth  waters  of  the  broad  Pacific  Ocean. 
Descending  the  mountain,  he  waded  into  the  waters,  with  the 


22 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


cross  in  one  hand  and  the  flag  of  Spain  in  the  other,  and 
took  possession  of  all  its  shores  for  his  King,  calling  it  the 
South  Sea. 

An  American  poet  has  thus  described  the  ceremony: 
“For  Rome,  Leon,  Castile, 

Thrice  gave  the  cleaving  blow; 

And  thus  Balboa  claimed  the  sea 
Four  hundred  years  ago.” 


Vasco  Nunez  de  Balboa  taking  possession  of  the  Pacific  Ocean 

49 — Narrow  Strip  of  Land  Separating  Two  Great  Oceans 
Even  from  these  early  times  it  was  the  ambition  of  mari¬ 
ners,  first  to  find  a  passage,  and  later  to  make  one,  through 
this  narrow  strip  of  land  which  divided  the  Pacific  from  the 
Atlantic  Ocean.  The  dream  has  now  come  true  through 
the  opening  of  the  Panama  Canal . 


SPANISH  EXPLORERS 


23 


\ 

50 —  Cortez 

Hernando  Cortez  with  a  small  force  set  out  to  conquer 
Mexico,  in  1519.  For  two  years  he  fought  the  Aztecs,  a  race 
of  Indians  living  in  that  country,  and  at  last  conquered  them. 
These  people  were  partly  civilized.  Great  quantities  of 
gold  and  silver  were  taken  and  sent  to  Spain.  At  last  the 
long  sought  for  treasure  had  been  found  and  Spain  soon  be¬ 
came  one  of  the  richest  nations  in  Europe. 

51 —  Magellan 

This  same  year,  1519,  Ferdinand  Magellan,  a  Portuguese 
in  the  employ  of  Spain,  tried  to  find  the  westward  passage 
to  the  Indies.  With  five  ships  he  sailed  down  the  coast  of 
South  America  and  west  through  the  strait  which  is  now 
named  after  him.  He  then  came  to  the  great  ocean  which 
he  named  “Pacific”,  because  it  seemed  so  calm  after  the 
Atlantic,  which  is  very  rough  in  that  part  of  the  world. 

In  time  he  discovered  the  Philippine  Islands,  where  he  lost 
his  life  fighting  the  natives  (1521).  One  of  his  captains  suc¬ 
ceeded  in  rounding  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  and  reaching 
Spain  with  one  ship.  The  journey  took  two  years  and  was 
the  first  voyage  around  the  world.  It  proved  beyond  a 
doubt  that  the  world  was  round;  it  also  proved  that  Col¬ 
umbus  had  not  reached  India. 

52  -  Narvaez 

Thinking  that  another  empire  rich  as  Mexico  might  be 
discovered,  Narvaez,  a  Spanish  soldier,  with  four  hundred 
men,  landed  in  Florida  (1528).  After  famine  and  terrible 
suffering  nearly  all  of  them  died  or  were  killed  by  the  In¬ 
dians.  Only  four  managed  to  reach  Mexico  after  six  years 
of  wandering  through  the  forests.  Among  those  on  this 
unfortunate  trip  were  John  Juarez,  Bishop  of  Florida.  He 
was  the  first  bishop  in  what  is  now  the  United  States. 


24 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


53 — Franciscan  Missions 

The  story  of  one  of  the  survivors  of  this  trip  made  several 
holy  priests  eager  to  enter  the  country.  One  of  them  was 
Father  Mark,  a  Franciscan.  Leaving  Mexico  he  travelled 
north  over  many  hundreds  of  miles  until  he  came  to  New 

Mexico,  where  he  plant¬ 
ed  a  cross  in  an  Indian 
village,  in  1539.  Re¬ 
turning  he  gave  an  ac¬ 
count  of  his  journey 
which  led  the  Spaniards, 
under  Coronado,  to  enter 
the  country  with  a  con¬ 
siderable  force. 

54— Coronado's  Disap¬ 
pointment 

They  marched  inland, 
and  nearly  as  far  east  as 
the  Mississippi  River, 
but  found  the  cities  that 
had  been  reported  were 
only  Pueblo  Indian  vil¬ 
lages,  and  that  no  treas¬ 
ure  was  to  be  had. 
They  were  the  first  to 
see  the  Grand  Canon  of  the  Colorado.  They  also  met  with 
enormous  herds  of  buffalo  which  at  that  time  overran  the 
plains  of  the  West.  The  expedition  returned,  but  three  of 
the  priests  remained,  who  labored  among  the  Indians  until 
finally  put  to  death.  They  were  the  first  martyrs  for  the 
faith  in  the  present  United  States. 


25 


De  Soto  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  River 


26 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


CHAPTER  IX 

DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI 

55 —  De  Soto 

About  the  same  time,  1539,  Fernando  De  Soto,  gover¬ 
nor  of  Cuba  landed  in  Florida,  with  a  large  force  to  explore 
the  interior  of  the  continent.  For  two  years  he  pushed 
through  the  country,  fighting  the  natives  and  enduring  great 
trials.  Crossing  what  is  now  Georgia,  Alabama  and  Miss¬ 
issippi  he  came  at  last,  in  1541,  to  the  Mississippi  River. 

A  year  later  De  Soto  died  and  was  buried  on  the  banks  of 
the  great  river  he  had  discovered.  Fearing  the  Indians 
would  steal  his  body,  his  companions  dug  it  up  and  sank  it 
at  midnight  in  the  muddy  waters  of  the  great  river.  A  few 
of  his  men  afterward  reached  civilization,  but  every  priest 
had  perished  in  the  wilderness. 

56—  The  Huguenots 

Early  in  the  sixteenth  century  the  Catholic  Church  lost 
many  of  her  children  in  Europe,  through  the  establishment  of 
Protestantism.  From  that  time  the  history  of  America  was 
much  influenced  by  the  bitter  feeling  between  Catholics  and 
Protestants.  In  1562,  some  French  Protestants,  called 
Huguenots,  built  a  fort  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  John  River, 
in  Florida.  Spain  claimed  this  country  by  right  of  discov¬ 
ery  and  sent  a  force  under  Admiral  Melendez  to  destroy  the 
French. 

57 —  St.  Augustine  founded 

Melendez  built  a  fort  at  St.  Augustine,  in  1565,  and  some¬ 
time  afterwards  attacked  the  French  at  Fort  Caroline,  killing 
nearly  all  of  them.  To  avenge  this  a  Frenchman,  named  De 
Gourgues,  fitted  out  an  expedition  which  attacked  St.  Au¬ 
gustine  and  hanged  the  soldiers  there. 

The  Spaniards,  however,  continued  to  occupy  the  site  and 


DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI 


27 


the  present  city  of  St.  Augustine  is  the  oldest  in  the  coun¬ 
try.  This  fight  between  the  Spaniards  and  French  was  the 
first  quarrel  over  territory  in  the  new  world.  The  Hugue¬ 
not  settlement  is  the  first  we  hear  of  Protestants  in  America. 


58 — Florida  Missions 

St.  Francis  Borgia,  head  of  the  Jesuits,  sent  priests  to  Flor¬ 
ida  in  1566.  They  studied  the  Indian  language  and  founded 
the  Florida  Missions.  Soon  the  Franciscans  entered  Florida 
and  also  suffered 
hardships  and  trials 
and  even  death  for 
the  glory  of  God. 

Towards  the  end  of 
the  Century  almost 
all  the  missions  were 
destroyed  and  the 
good  priests  killed. 


59 — Santa  Fe 

In  1583,  Santa  Fe, 
in  New  Mexico,  the 
second  oldest  city  in 
the  United  States, 
was  founded.  The 
Franciscan  Missions 
located  there  were 
very  successful,  and, 
long  before  the  Eng¬ 
lish  had  made  asingle 
settlement  in  the 
New  World  whole 
tribes  of  Indians  had 
been  converted. 


The  Jesuit  teacher 


28  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

CHAPTER  X 
FRENCH  EXPLORATIONS 

60 — Verrazani 

Francis  I,  King  of  France,  sent  out  an  expedition  to  Amer¬ 
ica  in  1524  under  Verrazani,  a  native  of  Florence.  The 

coast  of  Carolina  was 
reached  and  Verrazani  then 
sailed  north.  He  was  prob¬ 
ably  the  first  white  man  to 
enter  New  Y ork  harbor.  He 
called  his  discoveries  New 
France  and  erected  crosses 
at  various  places.  Verra- 
zani’s  description  of  the 
Atlantic  Coast  was  the  first 
one  published. 

61 — Cartier 

Ten  years  later  Jacques 
Cartier  was  sent  by  the 
same  king  to  make  further 
discoveries.  In  1534,  he  en¬ 
tered  the  Gulf  of  St.  Law¬ 
rence,  which  he  named  in 
honor  of  the  martyr,  and 
erected  a  cross  thirty  feet 
high  on  the  shore  of  Gaspe 
Bay.  Cartier  then  continued  up  the  St.  Lawrence  River 
until  he  could  see  land  on  both  sides.  He  won  the 
friendship  of  the  natives  and  an  Indian  chief  allowed  two  of 
his  sons  to  go  back  with  him  to  France. 

62 — Cartier's  Other  Voyages 
The  next  year  Cartier  again  entered  the  St.  Lawrence  and 


Cartier  lands  in  Canada 


FRENCH  EXPLORATIONS 


29 


sailed  up  as  far  as  the  Indian  village  of  Hochelaga.  The 
country  was  beautiful.  Game,  fish,  and  fruit  abounded, 
and  the  little  Indian  village  was  beautifully  situated  at  the 
foot  of  a  mountain.  Cartier  and  a  friendly  Huron  chief 
climbed  its  top,  and  the 
explorer  was  so  de¬ 
lighted  with  the  view 
that  he  called  it  Mont¬ 
real  or  Royal  Moun¬ 
tain.  Thus  the  present 
great  city  of  Montreal 
acquired  its  name.  The 
winter  was  severe,  and 
in  the  spring  Cartier 
went  back  to  France. 

A  third  voyage  did 
not  accomplish  any¬ 
thing,  and  then  for  over 
sixty  years  France  was 
so  taken  up  with  civil 
war  that  no  further  set¬ 
tlements  were  attempt¬ 
ed  in  America. 

63 — Quebec 

In  1608,  Samuel  de  Champlain,  a  retired  naval  officer, 
sailed  up  the  St.  Lawrence  until  he  came  to  a  part  where  the 
banks  were  very  high  and  steep,  and  the  river  not  very  wide. 
Here  he  built  a  fort  and  founded  the  city  of  Quebec.  Its 
natural  position  for  defense  was  very  strong,  and  it  soon 
became  the  headquarters  of  the  French  in  America. 

Champlain,  who  has  been  called  the  “Father  of  New 
France”,  was  a  brave  and  pious  man.  Anxious  to  convert 
the  Indians  he  sent  home  for  missionary  priests.  The 


Jacques  Cartier 


30 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Franciscans,  and  shortly  after  the  Jesuits,  took  up  this 
great  work.  They  penetrated  the  heart  of  the  wilderness, 
their  work  for  the  Indians  leading  them  daily  to  new  places, 
and  into  new  dangers.  The  country  was  gradually  explored 
by  these  holy  men  in  their  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 


An  early  view  of  Quebec 


64 — Discoveries 

Champlain  himself  was  an  ardent  explorer.  He  pushed 
south  into  what  is  now  New  York  and  discovered  the  lake 
called  after  him.  To  the  west  he  explored  Lakes  Erie  and 
Huron.  With  the  friendly  Algonquin  Indians  he  fought 
the  fierce  Iroquois*  of  New  York. 

In  a  battle  Champlain  and  some  companions  suddenly 
appeared,  and  firing  their  guns,  killed  several  of  the  Iro¬ 
quois.  These  Indians  had  never  heard  a  gun  before,  and 
the  loud  noise,  the  flash,  and  the  sudden  death  of  their 
companions  so  frightened  them  that  they  fled  in  terror. 
The  effect  of  this  was  important,  as  thereafter  the  iroquois 
always  hated  the  French  and  took  sides  with  their  enemies. 

*  The  Iroquois  or  Five  Nations.  These  Indians  lived  in  the  present 
State  of  New  York,  and  were  very  powerful.  They  were  divided  into 
five  nations:  the  Senecas,  Cayugas,  Onondagas,  Oneidas  and  Mohawks. 


DRAKE 


31 


CHAPTER  XI 

ENGLISH  EXPLORATIONS 


65 — Northwest  Passage 

When  it  became  known  that  America  was  a  continent,  it 
wTas  still  thought  that  somewhere  through  its  northern  part 
a  passage  could  be  found  for  ships  to  sail  from  the  Atlantic 
to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  English  particularly  were  of  the 
opinion  that  such  a  passage  could  be  discovered .  This  sup¬ 
posed  passage  became  known  as  the  Northwest  Passage. 


66 — Martin  Frobisher 
An  Englishman, 
named  Martin  Fro¬ 
bisher,  made  three  voy¬ 
ages,  between  1576  and 
1579,  to  discover  the 
water  route  to  the  In¬ 
dies  and  China.  He 
did  not  find  it,  but 
twice  brought  back  his 
ships  laden  with  what 
he  thought  was  gold, 
but  which  proved  to  be 
only  worthless  stones. 


^67 — Drake 

England  was  now  a 
Protestant  nation,  and 
the  rivalry  with  Cath¬ 
olic  Spain  was  great. 

Sir  Francis  Drake,  an  English  sea  rover,  set  out  in  1579,  on 
a  voyage  to  prey  on  the  Spaniards.  He  reached  the  Pacific 
Ocean  through  Magellan  Straits  and  plundered  the  Span¬ 
ish  settlements  in  Chili  and  Peru. 


Sir  Francis  Drake 


32 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Fearing  the  Spanish  fleet  hunting  for  him  in  the  south, 
Drake  tried  to  get  back  to  England  by  sailing  north  around 
North  America.  He  sailed  as  far  north  as  Oregon  and  find¬ 
ing  no  passage  through  turned  back  to  California.  Resting 
for  a  time  in  San  Francisco  Bay,  he  called  the  country 
New  Albion  and  claimed  it  for  England.  Drake  finally  re¬ 
turned  home  by  way  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  thus  mak¬ 
ing  the  second  voyage  around  the  world. 

68 — Dutch  Explorations 

Another  nation  had  a  large  traffic  with  the  Indies  and  so 
was  anxious  to  find  the  short  Northwest  Passage.  This  was 


The  “Half  Moon”  in  the  highlands  of  the  Hudson  River 

Holland,  where  the  Dutch  people  live.  In  1608,  they  em¬ 
ployed  an  explorer,  Henry  Hudson,  an  Englishman,  to  search 
for  the  short  sea  route  to  Asia.  Hudson  in  his  ship,  the 
“Half  Moon/'  reached  the  American  coast  in  1609,  and  ex¬ 
plored  many  inlets  hoping  to  come  upon  an  open  passage. 


SIR  WALTER  RALEIGH 


33 


69 — Sir  Humphrey 
Gilbert 

About  1583,  Sir 
Humphrey  Gilbert 
made  two  attempts 
to  colonize  America 
but  did  not  succeed. 
He  was  drowned  on 
his  last  voyage. 


Reaching  the  Hudson  River  (called  after  him),  he  sailed  up 
as  far  as  where  Albany  now  stands.  He  found  no  passage, 
but  he  realized  that  a  large  fur  trade  could  be  established 
with  the  Indians.  So  he  claimed  the  country  for  the  Dutch 
East  India  Com¬ 


pany,  which  had  sent 
him  out.  The  land 
claimed  extended 
from  the  Delaware 
to  the  Connecticut 
River  and  cut  in  two 
the  territory  along 
the  coast  claimed  by 
England. 


Sir  Walter  Raleigh 


70— Sir  Walter 
Raleigh 

Sir  Walter  Raleigh  was  the  half  brother  of  Gilbert  and 
after  his  death  made  many  efforts  to  start  a  colony  in 
America.  He  did  not  succeed.  These  attempts  at  settle¬ 
ment  were  principally  around  Roanoke  Island.  Raleigh 
was  the  first  to  bring  tobacco  and  the  potato  to  England. 
The  potato  grew  very  easily  in  Ireland  and  became  one  of 
the  principal  articles  of  food  in  that  land. 


34 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Raleigh  learned  from  the  Indians  to  smoke  tobacco.  One 
day  in  England,  when  he  was  smoking  his  pipe,  a  servant 
entered  the  room  with  some  ale  for  him  to  drink.  Seeing 
the  smoke  coming  out  of  his  master’s  mouth  and  nose,  he 

thought  that  Sir 
Walter  was  on  fire, 
and  dashed  the  ale 
over  him. 


72 — Lost  Colony 

Raleigh’s  first  col¬ 
ony  did  not  succeed 
and  a  second  was 
started  at  Roanoke, 
in  1587.  Here  little 
Virginia  Dare  was 
Queen  Elizabeth  born,  the  first  child 

of  English  speaking 
parents  to  be  born  in  America.  The  Governor  of  the  col¬ 
ony  went  home  to  England  for  supplies.  On  his  return 
three  years  later  the  colony  of  over  one  hundred  people  had 
vanished.  The  only  sign  left  was  the  word  “Croatan,” 
carved  on  a  tree.  Nobody  knows  to  this  day  what  became 
of  them  all. 


71 — Virginia 

All  the  territory 
claimed  by  England 
in  America  was  now 
called  Virginia.  It 
was  so  named  by 
Queen  Elizabeth  in 
her  own  honor. 


REVIEW 


35 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  II 

1.  Florida  was  discovered  (1513)  by  Ponce  de  Leon. 
Florida  means  '‘flowery,”  from  a  part  of  the  Spanish  name 
for  Easter  Sunday,  on  which  day  the  land  was  discovered. 

2.  The  Pacific  Ocean  was  discovered  (1513)  at  Panama, 
by  Balboa.  He  called  it  the  South  Sea. 

3.  A  semi-civilized  race  of  Indians,  called  Aztecs,  in¬ 
habited  Mexico.  They  were  conquered  (1519)  by  Hernan¬ 
do  Cortez,  and  Spain  received  much  treasure  from  this 
country. 

4.  In  1519,  the  first  voyage  around  the  world  was  made 
by  an  expedition  under  Ferdinand  Magellan.  This  voyage 
proved  beyond  all  doubt,  that  the  world  was  round,  and  also 
proved  that  America  was  a  continent. 

5.  The  Mississippi  was  discovered  (1539)  by  Fernando  de 
Soto.  He  died  and  was  buried  in  its  waters. 

6.  Canada  was  discovered  (1524)  by  Jacques  Cartier,  a 
Frenchman. 

7.  Quebec  was  founded  (1608)  by  Samuel  de  Champlain, 
the  “Father  of  New  France.”  France  claimed  all  the  coun¬ 
try  thereabouts. 

8.  The  Pacific  Coast  of  America  was  first  visited,  about 
1580,  by  Francis  Drake  an  English  sea  captain.  He  is  the 
first  Protestant  explorer  of  importance  we  hear  of.  All 
those  before  him  were  Catholics. 

9.  Henry  Hudson,  an  Englishman  employed  by  Holland, 
visited  the  present  site  of  New  York,  in  1608,  and  sailed 
up  the  river  named  after  him,  as  far  as  where  Albany  now 
stands.  He  was  in  search  of  the  “northwest  passage,” 
a  water  route  through  the  American  Continent  which  many 
believed  existed. 

10.  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  and  his  brother-in-law  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh,  made  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to 
found  colonies  in  Virginia,  toward  the  end  of  the  Sixteenth 
Century.  Virginia  was  the  name  then  given  to  all  the 
English  claims  in  America.  They  were  so  called  in  honor 
of  Queen  Elizabeth. 


SECTION  III 


COLONIZATION 


CHAPTER  XII 
SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY 

C*  ; 

73 — The  Seventeenth  Century 

At  the  year  1600,  more  than  one  hundred  years  after  the 
discovery  of  America,  the  only  settlements  in  the  present 
United  States  were  at  St.  Augustine  and  Santa  Fe.  Both  of 
these  were  to  a  great  extent  made  possible  by  the  work  of 
the  Catholic  priests  among  the  Indians  Now,  however,  the 
English,  French,  and  Dutch  were  all  eager  to  colonize  the 
lands  they  claimed  in  x\merica. 

^/74 — London  and  Plymouth  Companies 

It  took  a  great  deal  of  money  to  start  a  colony,  more  than 
one  man  could  afford,  as  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  had  found  out. 
So  a  company  called  the  Virginia  Company  was  formed  to 
develop  the  English  claims.  A  number  of  men  from  London 
got  together  and  formed  a  branch  of  the  Virginia  Company 
called  the  London  Company. 

Others  from  Plymouth  formed  a  branch  called  the  Ply¬ 
mouth  Company.  This  latter  company  was  given  grants 
of  land  on  the  New  England  Coast.  The  London  Com¬ 
pany  received  territory  on  the  Atlantic  Coast  south  of  the 
Potomac  River. 

tif  *  .  ' 

75 — Jamestown  Settled  1607 

The  Plymouth  Company  sent  out  a  colony  to  Maine  near 
the  Kennebec  River  but  it  failed.  The  London  Company 

36 


\  CAPTAIN  JOHN  SMITH 


37 


had  a  better  territory  in  the  warmer  lands  further  to  the 
south.  In  1607,  it  sent  out  colonists  who  reached  Virginia 
and  settled  on  a  river  which  they  called  the  James.  The 
little  settlement  was  called  Jamestown.  Both  were  named 
in  honor  of  King  James  I,  of  England. 

This  was  the  first  permanent  English  settlement  in  Amer¬ 
ica.  However  its  beginning  was  full  of  troubles.  The  colo¬ 
nists  were  badly  chosen  for  their  work  as  there  were  few 
mechanics  or  la¬ 
borers.  Most  of  the 
new  comers  were 
brokendown  gentle¬ 
men,  who  spent  their 
time  looking  for  gold, 
instead  of  working. 

Food  became  scarce 
and  starvation  was 
near. 

w,  76 — Captain  John 
Smith 

When  things  were 
very  bad  Capt.  John  Smith  took  charge,  and  made  the  rule 
that  “Those  who  did  not  work  should  not  eat.”  Soon  all 
were  at  work  planting  corn  and  clearing  the  forest.  The 
colonists  made  friends  with  the  Indians  and  traded  small 
articles  with  them  for  food.  When  Smith  was  in  James¬ 
town  things  ran  very  well  but  he  was  very  fond  of  roving 
about  and  exploring  the  country. 

— Pocahontas 

During  one  of  his  trips  Smith  was  wounded  and  captured 
by  some  Indians.  They  made  up  their  minds  to  kill  him. 
Smith  was  not  afraid.  He  took  out  his  pocket  compass  and 


38 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


the  savages  became  interested  in  the  way  it  worked  and 
spared  his  life.  He  was  taken  before  the  Chief,  Powhatan, 
who  ordered  him  put  to  death.  As  he  was  about  to  be 
brained  with  a  club,  Pocahontas  the  little  daughter  of  the 


Pocahontas  saves  the  life  of  Captain  John  Smith 


chief  begged  her  father  to  spare  his  life.  The  chief  relented 
and  Smith  was  set  free.  Pocahontas  became  a  friend  of  the 
settlers  and  brought  them  many  gifts  of  food. 

78 — Starving  Time 

In  1609,  about  five  hundred  new  colonists  arrived  but  they 
were  just  as  lazy  as  the  first  lot  and  did  not  want  to  work. 
They  expected  to  fill  their  chests  with  gold  and  go  back 
home  to  spend  their  money.  Smith  was  injured  about  this 
time  and  went  back  to  England.  With  no  one  to  compel 
the  lazy  colonists  to  work  nothing  was  done. 

The  Indians  became  hostile  and  killed  many.  Food  gave 


ARGALL 


39 


out  and  that  winter  was  known  as  the  Starving  Time.  When 
spring  came  there  were  but  sixty  people  left  and  they  were 
about  to  desert  the  colony,  when  Lord  Delaware  arrived  with 
fresh  settlers.  The  colony  then  began  to  prosper.  Forts 
were  built  for  defense,  all  were  made  to  work  and  supplies 
were  gathered. 


Coming  of  Lord  Delaware 

— Argali 

A  wicked  sea  captain,  named  Argali,  committed  a  con¬ 
temptible  act.  Pocahontas,  the  daughter  of  Powhatan,  was 
bought  by  him  from  a  tribe  of  Indians  she  was  visiting. 
The  price  he  paid  was  a  copper  kettle.  Argali  held  her  for 
ransom.  Powhatan  got  ready  for  war  instead.  Just  then 
John  Rolfe,  a  young  colonist,  offered  to  marry  Pocahontas 
and  Powhatan  agreed.  After  their  marriage  Rolfe  took  her 
to  England  to  visit  the  King. 


40  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

X 

80 —  Argali  Destroys  Missions 

A  short  time  after  this  the  treacherous  Argali  attacked  the 
French  missionaries  at  Mt.  Desert  in  Maine.  He  killed  one, 
turned  others  adrift  in  an  open  boat  and  took  the  rest  cap¬ 
tive  to  Virginia.  Governor  Dale  who  had  succeeded  Lord 
Delaware  was  going  to  hang  them.  He  relented  however 
and  they  reached  France  safely. 

CHAPTER  XIII 
PROGRESS  OF  COLONY 

81 —  Community  Plan 

During  the  early  days  the  colony  was  run  on  a  community 
plan.  That  is  each  colonist  received  a  share  of  all  the  crops 
and  products.  This  was  found  to  be  a  poor  plan  as  those 
who  worked  hard  supported  the  idlers.  So  each  man  was 
given  a  piece  of  land  which  was  to  belong  to  him,  and  on 
which  he  could  build  his  own  house  and  raise  his  own  crops. 

82—  Tobacco 

The  colonists  had  looked  in  vain  for  gold  but  they  found 
something  which  was  almost  as  valuable.  John  Rolfe,  the 
husband  of  Pocahontas,  commenced  growingtobacco,  in  1615. 
Soon  it  was  found  that  England  would  buy  all  that  could  be 
raised  and  everyone  started  raising  it.  It  was  used  even 
as  money,  and  so  little  of  anything  else  was  grown  that  laws 
had  to  be  passed  compelling  each  man  to  raise  a  certain 
amount  of  corn  for  food. 

83 —  First  Assembly 

In  this  first  English  settlement  in  America  the  people  soon 
showed  they  wanted  to  govern  themselves.  In  1619  each  of 
the  eleven  plantations  elected  two  delegates,  who  assembled 
in  Jamestown.  This  assembly  was  called  the  House  of 
Burgesses.  We,  who  are  citizens  of  the  great  American 


PROGRESS  OF  COLONY 


41 


Republic,  should  remember  the  little  assembly  in  Virginia. 
It  was  the  beginning  of  “government  by  the  people"  in  the 
new  world. 

84 —  Slavery 

t 

The  first  slaves  in  the  colony  were  brought  by  a  Dutch 
ship  in  the  same  year,  1619.  They  were  twenty  negroes 
from  Africa.  Later  white  people  were  also  held  in  a  kind  of 
slavery.  These  were  criminals  and  also  poor  people  from 
England,  who  could  not  pay  their  passage  to  America.  They 
bound  themselves  to  work  a  long  time  for  the  planters,  in 
return  for  their  passage  money  to  the  new  world.  They 
were  called  “indentured  servants." 

85 —  Family  Ties 

In  1620,  a  number  of  young  women  came  over  to  Virginia 
from  England.  They  were  married  to  the  planters  who  paid 
the  expense  of  their  passage.  The  colonists  became  happy 
and  content.  They  were  peaceful  and  prosperous,  except 
when  the  Indians  gave  them  trouble. 

86 —  Indian  Massacre 

The  Indians  went  on  the  war  path  in  1622  and  massacred 
nearly  four  hundred  whites.  A  war  followed,  and  the  In¬ 
dians  were  so  severely  punished  that  they  were  quiet  for 
twenty  years.  In  1624,  King  James  took  away  the  charter 
of  the  London  Company  and  made  Virginia  a  royal  province. 
In  1642,  during  the  Civil  War  in  England  Virginia  remained 
true  to  the  King, becoming  known  as “ The  Old  Dominion." 

87 —  Bacon’s  Rebellion 

The  colonists  suffered  from  unjust  laws  and  were  pro¬ 
voked  because  Governor  Berkely  refused  to  let  them  de¬ 
fend  themselves  against  the  Indians.  Civil  war  broke  out 


42  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

under  the  leadership  of  Nathaniel  Bacon.  Berkely  was  de¬ 
feated  but  Bacon  died  soon  after  and  the  rebellion  ceased. 

88 —  Manners 

There  were  few  towns  or  villages  in  Virginia  and  there 
was  little  education  ,as  there  were  not  many  books  or  schools . 
The  people  lived  for  the  most  part  on  plantations,  where 

in  time  they  built  fine 
homes  and  kept  many 
slaves.  Their  amuse¬ 
ments  were  fox  hunting, 
racing,  and  other  out  of 
door  sports.  They  had 
no  manufactures, giving 
all  their  time  to  raising 
tobacco.  What  goods 
they  needed,  were 
brought  to  them  from 
England  in  the  ships 
which  took  their  tobacco 

back.  They  raised  all 
All  that  remains  of  Jamestown  ^  Qwn  f Qod  _ 

CHAPTER  XIV 
SETTLEMENT  OF  NEW  YORK 

89 —  First  Settlers 

We  have  learned  that  New  York  was  first  visited  by  Ver- 
razani  and  later,  in  1609,  by  Henry  Hudson,  an  Englishman 
in  the  employ  of  Holland.  Hudson  claimed  the  territory 
for  the  Dutch  East  India  Company.  This  company,  in  1614, 
sent  out  agents  to  trade  with  the  Indians.  They  found  the 
same  beautiful  bay  and  noble  river  Hudson  had  seen,  but  not 
a  white  man  was  there.  A  few  Indians  paddled  about  in 
their  canoes.  To-day  ships  and  steamers  from  all  parts  of 


DUTCH  SETTLEMENTS  43 

the  world  crowd  these  waters.  Millions  of  people  live  on  the 
shores.  It  is  the  great  harbor  of  New  York. 

90 — New  Netherlands 

Landing  on  the  end  of  Manhattan  Island,  a  little  trading 
post  was  founded.  Knives,  guns,  hatchets,  looking  glasses, 
and  small  trinkets  were  bartered  for  the  skins  of  beaver,  otter, 
mink,  and  other  animals.  Near  this  very  spot  many  great 
“sky  scraper”  buildings  of  New  York  City  now  stand.  A 
little  later  the  Dutch  sailed  up  the  beautiful  Hudson  River 
and  established  another  trading  post.  It  came  to  be  known 
as  Fort  Orange,  the  site  of  the  present  city  of  Albany. 


A  View  of  New  Amsterdam  in  1656 
The  church  built  in  the  fort  (now  the  Battery)  in  1642 


The  powerful  Iroquois  inhabited  the  region  thereabouts. 
These  Indians  hated  their  neighbors  the  French  since  the 
time  Champlain  fought  them,  and  readily  made  friends  with 
the  Dutch  and  later  with  the  English. 

91 — Other  Dutch  Trading  Posts 

Other  Dutch  people  crossed  over  the  Hudson  River  to 
trade  with  the  Indians  of  New  Jersey.  They  built  Fort 


44 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Nassau,  where  Camden  now  stands.  Still  others  sailed 
along  the  water,  now  called  Long  Island  Sound,  and  traded 
with  the  Connecticut  Indians.  So  you  see  the  Dutch  claimed 
what  is  now  one  of  the  richest  parts  of  our  country.  In 
honor  of  their  old  home  they  called  it  all  New  Netherland. 

92 —  New  Amsterdam 

The  places  we  have  spoken  of  were  as  yet  only  trading 
posts,  but,  in  1623,  a  new  company,  called  the  Dutch  West 
India  Company,  sent  a  large  number  of  settlers  to  Manhat¬ 
tan.  The  village  was  given  the  name  of  New  Amsterdam 
and  it  prospered  from  the  beginning.  The  Dutch  friendship 
with  the  powerful  Iroquois  also  enabled  them  to  extend  then- 
colonies  to  the  interior  of  the  country. 

93 —  Patroons 

In  order  to  hurry  the  growth  of  settlements  large  grants 
of  land  were  offered  to  anyone  starting  a  colony  of  at  least 
fifty  people  outside  the  island  of  Manhattan.  These  pro¬ 
prietors  were  called  “patroons”  and  lived  like  lords,  each  on 
his  own  land. 

94 —  Dutch  Governors 

For  forty  years,  until  1664,  New  Netherlands  was  ruled  by 
Dutch  Governors,  the  last  of  whom  was  Peter  Stuyvesant, 
called  “Headstrong  Peter. ”  He  was  brave  and  honest  but 
very  despotic.  The  people  were  inclined  to  want  more 
freedom  but  he  threatened  to  “make  a  foot  shorter”  anyone 
who  did  not  obey  him.  Stuyvesant  had  lost  a  leg  in  an  at¬ 
tack  on  a  Portuguese  fort  in  the  West  Indies  and  used  a 
wooden  one. 

95 —  New  Sweden 

The  King  of  Sweden  also  sent  out  some  of  his  people  to 
found  a  colony  in  the  new  world.  They  were  led  by  Peter 


Governor  Peter  Stuyvesant  in  a  rage  tears  up  the  English  demand  for 

the  surrender  of  New  Amsterdam 


46 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Minuit  a  Dutchman  who  had  been  Governor  of  New  Neth¬ 
erlands.  The  Swedes  settled  on  the  Delaware  River,  in  1638, 
and  called  the  country  New  Sweden.  A  few  years  later  the 
Dutch  of  New  York  sent  a  force  and  captured  the  settle¬ 
ment  and  added  it  to  the  New  Netherlands. 

CHAPTER  XV 
ENGLISH  IN  NEW  YORK 

96—  English  Take  New  Amsterdam 

The  Dutch  colony  at  New  Netherlands  separated  the 
English  colonies  of  New  England  and  Virginia,  and  the  Eng¬ 
lish  made  up  their  minds  to  capture  it.  They  sent  a  fleet 
of  four  ships  and  demanded  its  surrender,  (1664).  Peter 
Stuyvesant  stumped  around  on  his  wooden  leg  and  wanted  to 
fight.  The  thrifty  Dutch  settlers  did  not  want  their  homes 
knocked  down  by  cannon  balls  and  made  him  surrender. 
The  English  took  the  whole  country  and  the  King  gave 
it  to  his  brother,  the  Catholic  Duke  of  York  and  Albany. 

97 —  Called  New  York 

The  name  New  Amsterdam  was  changed  to  New  York, 
and  Fort  Orange  became  Albany.  It  became  a  “  proprie¬ 
tary  ”  colony;  that  is  one  owned  outright  by  a  person.  The 
colony  remained  English  with  the  exception  of  one  year, 
1673-74,  when  the  Dutch  re-captured  it,  but  lost  it  again 
to  the  English.  So  England  came  to  own  the  whole  coast 
from  Florida  to  Nova  Scotia. 

98 —  English  Governors 

The  first  two  English  Governors  of  New  York  ruled 
wisely  but  the  third,  named  Andros,  was  a  tyrant.  After 
him  came  Governor  Thomas  Dongan,  an  Irish  Roman  Cath¬ 
olic.  He  called  together  an  assembly  and  gave  the  colony 
what  is  known  as  the  Dongan  Charter,  or  the  “  Charter  of 


ENGLISH  IN  NEW  YORK 


47 


Liberties.”  Among  other  things  it  gave  liberty  of  con¬ 
science. 

Dongan  was  a  devout  Catholic  and  had  his  own  private 
chapel,  with  a  Jesuit  priest  as  chaplain.  In  1685,  the  Duke 
of  York,  to  whom  New  York  belonged,  became  King,  and 
the  territory  became  a  royal  province,  remaining  so  until 
after  the  Revolution. 

99 —  Catholicity  Proscribed 

A  revolution  in  England  took  the  throne  from  the  Catholic 
King  and  gave  it  to  the  Protestants,  William  and  Mary. 
This  resulted  in  the  New  York  Assembly  passing  laws,  in 
1691,  which  made  Catholicity  a  crime.  Many  of  the  Catho¬ 
lic  Indians  went  to  Canada  to  live,  where  their  descendants 
still  remain  true  to  the  faith.  The  Indian  Catholic  missions 
in  central  New  York  were  flourishing  at  this  time,  and 
schools  and  churches  were  being  established. 

100 —  Manners  and  Religion 

At  this  time  the  people  of  New  York  were  still  mostly 
Dutch.  They  were  thrifty  and  hospitable.  They  lived 
plainly,  arising  at  dawn,  and  going  to  bed  at  sunset.  The 
houses  were  of  wood  or  of  brick  brought  over  from  Holland. 
Protestantism  was  the  religion  of  the  colony  but  the  Dutch 
did  not  persecute  the  Catholics. 

Under  Governor  Dongan  a  Catholic  school  was  opened, 
and  three  priests  were  stationed  in  the  town.  Later  this 
fair  treatment  of  Catholics  ceased,  and  the  practice  of 
their  religion  was  forbidden.  Still  later  the  Catholics  were 
subjected  to  persecution.  Priests  were  expelled  and  threat¬ 
ened  with  death  and,  in  1741,  four  Catholics,  unjustly  ac¬ 
cused  of  a  plot  to  bum  the  town,  were  put  to  death. 


48 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


CHAPTER  XVI 
NEW  JERSEY 

101 — New  Jersey 

When  the  Duke  of  York  became  the  proprietor  of  the 
New  Netherlands,  he  sold  the  land  between  the  Hudson  and 
the  Delaware  rivers  to  his  friends  Lord  Berkely  and  Sir 
George  Carteret.  The  latter  had  been  the  Governor  of  the 
Island  of  Jersey  in  the  English  Channel,  and  the  new  grant 

102 — First  Settlement 

The  first  English 
settlement  was  at 
Elizabeth.  But  the 
settlers  refused  to  pay 
rent  or  taxes,  and  so, 
in  1674,  Lord  Berkelv 
sold  his  share  of  the 
land  to  William  Penn 
and  some  other  Quak¬ 
ers.  It  was  then  called 
West  Jersey.  When 
a  few  years  later  Car¬ 
teret  died,  the  Quakers 
also  bought  his  share, 
called  East  Jersey. 

103— Royal  Province 

Again  the  owners  had  trouble  collecting  the  rents,  and  in 
1702,  gave  up  their  claims  to  the  King,  and  New  Jersey  also 
became  a  royal  province.  Many  Dutch  lived  in  the  eastern 
part  of  New  Jersey  near  the  Hudson.  Puritans  from  New 
England  settled  at  Newark.  New  Jersey  was  never  bothered 
by  the  Indians  and  so  grew  rapidly  and  was  prosperous. 


was  called  New  Jersey  in  his  honor. 


Governor  Carteret  of  New  Jersey 


NEW  ENGLAND 


49 


CHAPTER  XVII 
NEW  ENGLAND 


104 —  Plymouth 

The  first  settlement  in  what  is  now  Massachusetts  was 
made,  in  1620,  by  the  Pilgrims.  Pilgrim  means  “wanderer” 
and  these  people  are  so  called  because  they  wandered  from 
place  to  place,  before  reaching  America.  They  were  “Sep¬ 
aratists”  in  religion,  and  were  persecuted  because  they  had 
separated  from  the  Church  of  England.  So  they  left  Eng¬ 
land  and  settled  for  a  few  years  in  Holland.  That  country 
was  strange  to  them,  and  wanting  a  home  of  their  own,  they 
returned  to  England  and  spent  several  weeks  there,  prepar¬ 
ing  to  go  to  America. 

About  one  hundred  of  the  Pilgrims  sailed  in  the  little  ship 
Mayflower,  and  landed  at  Plymouth  near  Cape  Cod.  This 
Cape  was  in  that  part  of  the  country  called  “New  England ” 
by  Capt.  John  Smith,  on  his  map  of  the  coast  of  northern 
North  America.  ’  This  map  was  drawn  in  1614. 

105 —  Mayflower  Compact 

Before  leaving  the  Mayflower  the  Pilgrims  made  an  agree¬ 
ment  or  compact,  binding  themselves  to  make  and  keep 
laws  that  would  be  fair  and  just  to  all.  They  elected  Miles 
Standish  their  military  leader  and  prepared  to  settle  per¬ 
manently. 

107 — First  Winter. 

The  newcomers  ’  first  winter  on  this  bleak  New  England 
coast  was  very  severe.  They  were  able  at  first  to  build  only 
one  large  house,  which  had  to  shelter  all  who  lived  on  shore. 
The  women  and  children  lived  on  board  the  Mayflower. 
This  single  building,  however,  was  the  beginning  of  the  town 
of  Plymouth,  Massachusetts. 


50 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Before  spring  more  than  one  half  of  the  company  had  died 
from  exposure  and  famine,  among  them  Governor  Carver. 
Yet  so  determined  were  the  Pilgrims  to  have  a  home  of  their 
own  that,  when  the  Mayflower  went  back  to  England  in  the 
Spring,  not  one  of  the  colony  went  with  her. 


Puritan  settlers  in  America 


108 —  Indians 

When  Spring  arrived  the  Pilgrims  were  visited  by  a 
friendly  Indian  who  said  to  them  “Welcome  Englishmen/' 
He  had  learned  these  few  words  in  English  from  the  fisher¬ 
men  who  visited  the  coast. 

Massasoit,  a  powerful  Algonquin  chief,  soon  became 
friendly  with  the  Englishmen,  making  a  treaty  of  alliance 
with  them  and  remaining  their  firm  friend. 

109 —  Defiance  of  Canonicus 

Near  the  English  settlement  there  was  another  tribe  of 
Indians  who  were  foes  of  Massasoit.  When  he  became 


NEW  ENGLAND 


51 


friendly  with  the  Pilgrims,  these  other  savages  made  up  their 
minds  to  make  war  on  the  English.  Their  chief,  Canonicus, 
sent  to  the  whites  a  skin  of  a  rattlesnake  stuffed  with  arrows, 
as  a  token  of  hostility.  William  Bradford,  who  was  the 
second  governor,  returned  to  the  Indians  the  skin  filled  with 
powder  and  shot.  Canonicus  then  knew  the  English  would 
fight  and  therefore  let  them  alone. 

The  colony  grew  slowly.  From  the  first  each  church 
member  had  a  vote  in  the  government.  Town  meetings 
were  held  in  which  the  settlers  voted  on  measures  for  the 
good  of  the  colony. 

110 —  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony 

In  1628,  a  large  number  of  Puritans  came  from  England 
and  founded  the  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony  at  Salem. 
Boston  was  settled,  in  1630,  by  Puritans  from  that  town. 
This  colony  grew  quickly  although  its  laws  were  severe. 
The  Puritans  had  left  England  to  find  a  home  where  they 
could  worship  as  they  thought  right,  and  they  insisted  on 
keeping  the  place  sacred  to  their  own  religious  views.  They 
imprisoned  or  banished  those  who  differed. 

1 1 1 —  Witchcraft 

Later  a  queer  superstition  spread  among  some  of  the 
Puritan  colonists.  They  began  to  believe  that  many  of 
their  people  were  witches;  that  they  were  controlled  by  evil 
spirits.  No  one  was  safe  from  being  accused,  and  many 
good  people  were  put  in  prison  and  tortured,  and  some  were 
hanged. 

112 —  Progress  of  the  Colony 

The  Puritans  were  industrious,  sober,  enterprising  and 
strict  in  religious  matters.  They  also  were  narrow  minded 
and  bigoted  regarding  liberty  of  conscience.  Amusements 
were  not  allowed  and  it  was  considered  wrong  to  dance  or 


52  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

to  play  musical  instruments.  They  had  much  hard  work 
to  do  and  it  was  sinful,  they  thought,  to  waste  time  in  any 
way.  The  Puritans  were  anxious  to  be  well  educated,  and 
Harvard  College  was  founded,  in  1636,  and  a  printing  press 
was  set  up  in  Cambridge,  Massachusetts.  Efforts  were 
made  to  convert  and  civilize  the  Indians. 


Harvard  College 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE,  MAINE,  CONNECTICUT  AND 

RHODE  ISLAND 

113 — Gorges  and  Mason 

Two  men,  named  Gorges  and  Mason,  received  a  grant  of 
all  the  land  between  the  Merrimac  and  the  Piscataqua 
rivers.  In  1623,  settlements  of  dissatisfied  Puritans,  and 
other  Englishmen,  were  made  at  Portsmouth  and  Dover, 
and  the  country  was  called  New  Hampshire. 

The  settlers  had  a  hard  time  protecting  themselves  from 
the  Indians  and  asked  to  be  joined  to  Massachusetts.  This 
was  done  in  1641.  Later  New  Hampshire  became  a  Royal 


MAINE,  CONNECTICUT  53 

Province,  and  although  it  again  came  under  Massachusetts 
it  was  separated  for  good  in  1741. 

1 14 —  Maine 

In  1629,  Gorges  received  another  grant  of  land,  from  the 
Piscataqua  to  the  Kennebec  River,  and  founded  the  colony 
of  Maine.  It  was  so  called  because  the  fishermen  spoke  of 
this  part  of  the  country  as  the  “main ”  land.  Portland  was 
founded,  in  1632.  Massachusetts  bought  the  claims  of 
Gorges,  and  Maine  remained  a  part  of  this  colony  until  it 
was  admitted  to  the  Union  as  a  separate  State,  in  1820. 

115 —  Connecticut.  First  Settlements  and  Union 

As  you  have  learned,  the  Dutch,  claiming  part  of  Connec¬ 
ticut,  had  established  trading  posts  in  the  Connecticut 
Valley.  In  1633, 
the  English  Pur¬ 
itans  also  en¬ 
tered  this  region, 
building  a  fort 
at  Windsor  and 
later  one  at  Say- 
brook,  at  the 
mouth  of  the 
Connecticut 
River. 

In  1636,  a  num¬ 
ber  of  settlers 
emigrated  from 
Massachusetts 
to  Connecticut 
carrying  most  of  their  household'  effects  with  them.  They 
drove  their  cattle  before  them,  living  principally  on  milk 
while  in  the  wilderness.  The  towns  of  Hartford  and 


The  Connecticut  Valley 


54 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Wethersfield  were  started  by  them,  both  in  the  valley  of 
the  Connecticut. 

The  three  towns  of  Hartford,  Windsor,  and  Wethersfield 
formed,  in  1639,  a  union  for  their  better  protection  from  the 
Dutch  and  the  Indians.  This  was  the  first  colonial  union  in 
America.  It  was  based  on  a  written  agreement,  which  was 
called  the  “  Fundamental  Orders.” 

116 —  New  Haven 

New  Haven  was  settled  by  a  colony  of  Puritans  under 
Rev.  John  Davenport  in  1638.  They  came  from  Boston  but 
had  left  England  only  a  few  months  previously.  They  lived 
under  very  strict  laws ,  and  other  religions  were  not  tolerated . 

117 —  Confederation  of  New  England 

In  1643  the  colonies  of  Plymouth,  Massachusetts  Bay, 
New  Haven  and  the  Connecticut  River  settlements,  formed 
a  union  for  their  mutual  protection.  This  union  lasted 
forty  years. 

118 —  Connecticut  a  Colony 

The  Connecticut  River  settlements  and  New  Haven  joined 
and  formed  the  Colony  of  Connecticut,  in  1662.  They  re¬ 
ceived  a  very  liberal  charter  from  the  King,  being  allowed 
to  elect  their  own  Governor  and  representatives.  These 
privileges  they  prized  very  much. 

About  twenty  years  later  the  charter  was  annulled  and 
Sir  Edmund  Andros  was  made  royal  governor  by  the  King. 
The  power  given  Andros  was  very  great.  He  governed  and 
laid  taxes  without  the  consent  of  the  people  and  came  to  be 
known  as  the  “tyrant.” 

119 —  Charter  Oak 

Andros  went  to  the  assembly  at  Hartford  to  demand  the 


RHODE  ISLAND 


55 


charter.  The  colonists  hated  to  give  up  this  precious  docu¬ 
ment.  In  the  midst  of  the  uproar  which  followed  the  lights 
suddenly  went  out.  When  they  were  relit  the  charter  was 
gone.  Captain  Wadsworth  had  escaped  with  it  and  hid  it  in 
the  hollow  of  a  famous  tree  afterward  called  the  Charter  Oak.* 

120  Rhode  Island 

Roger  Williams  was  a 
young  minister  who  did 
not  believe  in  either  the 
religion  professed  by  the 
Puritans,  or  in  their  treat¬ 
ment  of  the  Indians.  He 
was  ordered  to  be  arrest¬ 
ed  and  sent  back  to  Eng¬ 
land,  but  managed  to 
escape.  For  three  months 
in  the  depth  of  winter, 
in  1635,  Williams  wan¬ 
dered  through  the  forest. 

He  was  helped  by  the 
Indians,  Massasoit  and 
Canonicus,  and  the  fol¬ 
lowing  spring  received  a 
tract  of  land  from  them. 

Other  white  people  who  believed  as  he  did  joined  him,  and 
a  little  village  was  started.  In  gratitude  to  God  they  called 
it  Providence.  Portsmouth  and  Newport  were  founded 
soon  afterward,  and  each  settlement  governed  itself. 
People  of  all  faiths  were  welcome.  In  1643,  Williams  went 
to  England  and  got  a  charter  which  united  the  settlements 
into  the  one  colony  of  Rhode  Island. 

*This  incident  is  denied  by  some,  who  say  that  Andros  took  the 
original  charter  and  that  only  a  copy  had  been  put  in  the  tree  hollow 
<some  time  before. 


Hiding  the  Charter  in  the  oak 


56  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  III 

1.  In  1600,  more  than  one  hundred  years  after  the  dis¬ 
covery  of  America,  the  only  permanent  settlements  in  the 
United  States  were  the  Spanish  towns  of  St.  Augustine, 
Florida,  and  Santa  Fe,  New  Mexico. 

2.  The  first  English  settlement  in  America  was  made  in 
Jamestown,  Va.,  in  1607. 

3.  Within  a  dozen  years  after  this  settlement  was  founded 
the  first  attempt  at  home  rule  was  made  by  the  colonists, 
who  established  the  House  of  Burgesses,  in  Virginia. 

4.  New  York  was  settled  by  the  Dutch  (about  1614)  for 
trading  purposes.  They  named  the  country  New  Nether¬ 
lands  and  claimed  all  the  territory  between  the  Connecticut 
and  Delaware  rivers.  First  permanent  settlement  New 
Amsterdam  (1623). 

5.  The  English  captured  the  New  Netherlands  (1664)  and 
changed  its  name  to  New  York. 

6.  That  part  of  the  colony  of  New  York  lying  west  of  the 
Hudson  was  sold  by  the  Duke  of  York  to  some  friends 
(1673)  and  became  the  Colony  of  New  Jersey. 

7.  New  England  was  settled  by  English  Puritans  at  Ply¬ 
mouth,  Mass.,  in  1620.  They  were  people  who  did  not  be¬ 
lieve  in  the  Church  of  England  and  were  driven  from  home 
in  consequence. 

8.  New  Hampshire  was  settled  (1623)  by  Puritans  from 
Massachusetts,  and  from  England. 

9.  Part  of  Connecticut  was  claimed  by  the  Dutch,  but 
English  Puritans  settled  there  as  early  as  1633;  in  1662  the 
various  settlements  became  the  colony  of  Connecticut. 

10.  Rhode  Island  was  settled  by  Englishmen  from 
Massachusetts,  led  by  Roger  Williams.  They  had  become 
dissatisfied  with  the  beliefs  and  actions  of  the  Massachu¬ 
setts  Puritans. 


leart’g  Content 


NEWFOUNDLAND 


>ia*« 
of  the  Wood* 


'  Walker* 
■  ' 


MAP  TO  ILLUSTRATE  THE 

DEVELOPMENT  OF  COLONIES 

AND  EARLY  £ 

WESTEKN  EXPLORATIONS 


ence 


^liquelon^t  fa 

Langley  0a 

ct. Pierre 


ap^bbeton  .. 

^Gape  Bret°n 

«L®^isbnrg 


Wolfe' 

.  Camp/'ffPyTroop* 
^^if/^Landed  j 
--ifjJr  ORLEANS 

=yy/  island  J 

fipattery 


SCALE  Of  MILES 


riwjt>n 


*  tt* 

Montreal 


lichih?  «<_, 
^inaokinac 
>Cignatius 


v*.  Quebec 

J>X/17JVT5  OF  / 
ARRAU  AU 

-sticky 


llalHai 


VICINITY  OF 

QUEBEC 


Ontario 

I.OSWEQO/ 


Quehe? 


^CJotonT 

■  Cape  Cc 


£  .^Nantucket  T. 


fL.Fimit,'  T 
'Peoria  $  *  y 

f  TACHEV£C0UR 


&SaicaJi < 


flone^j 


A 

l*8oUT  K 


l\(3X^T*WASHINjfoN 

PS.  5  4  * 

if* ,  \Ly  V  ^Shawnee 


t.chartr 

Caskaskia 


’FORT' 


IJlKV  ONTARIO 


J ame8t°^\^W  - 


£.  Qeorjfe 
AM  HENRY  j 
^FT/ZEOWARDI 


^andRj/''un 

Trench  Ind.Stor* ' 

"°V 


•fwixL^ 


NtDoYer' 


Cola 

JSdentoi 


Scheuectai 


.oanoke  1, 


7  Jioaeachusetts  TSalern 

IX  S  StVC  HU  SET  T  Sffegston 
it f i ei d T* 11  adl i r ^  B“?  CoLVAv  •jJ.O 


ICape  Hatteraj 


ISQltE  ISLE 


la\endoQ 


flmingtoa 


g.  VVmherBiielQ  9 

£■  !  CONNBCN 
JF  |NeS\Haven 
vMi  lford  \_ATioJ 

f  J  r  Sd 

w/t  /Wld  I" 


:brootp« 


Cartere? 

Colony  r~ 


“Charleston 
1671-1680 
fi'Port  Royal  <V 
Savannah  1732  7 


.  .ROSALIE 

Satchea.,, 


'  K^_pPortR  yaV* 

S  v*Sayannali  , 

iS>Cr  N 

■^OOssabawI.  k  ^ 
"®C)SLCatheriIle,!  I.  1  - 

r  7  r 

<p?SapeloI.  ^  Af 

^?St.Simon’sI.  ^  5" 
OJytnil.  f  u 
Rft.anorsW 
/Cumberland  1. 

IF  T. WILLIAM 

I  PAST  f 

J  SOTTHEK)  COAST 


■  Frederica 

,F1. ANDREW 

[Cumberland  X, 

JFT.WI.LLJAM 


fe  \*g  a  i 

istog2TPhiladelphii 

^yjiiningEnnvy!^ 

^iewNCastjettV' 


'arieiAAf 

tederica 


St^Augustine 


Wa 


Fart  of  the  Large  Map  enlarged 

TO  ILLUSTRATE 

colonial  wars 


|  '%fi\^e’are  Ray 


SECTION  IV 


COLONIZATION 


CHAPTER  XIX 
MARYLAND 


121 — Lord  Baltimore 

The  English  Government  persecuted  the  Puritans,  and 
their  treatment  of  Catholics  was  equally  bad.  Sir  George 
Calvert,  Lord  Baltimore, 
was  a  Protestant  who 
became  a  Catholic  con¬ 
vert.  He  asked  the  King, 
who  had  given  him  the 
title  of  Lord  Baltimore, 
for  a  grant  of  land  in 
America  where  his  fellow 
Catholics  could  go  and 
practice  their  religion  in 
peace.  This  the  King 
promised,  but  Calvert 
died  before  getting  it. 

His  eldest  son  Cecil,  the 
second  Lord  Baltimore, 
received  the  grant  and  a 
charter  for  a  colony  and, 
in  1634,  sent  out  a  com¬ 
pany  under  his  brother, 

Leonard  Calvert.  He  called  the  territory  Maryland,  after 
the  name  of  the  Queen,  Henrietta  Maria  (Mary). 

57 


Lord  Baltimore 


58 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


122 —  St.  Mary's 

The  expedition  sailed  in  two  ships,  the  Ark  and  the  Dove. 
On  board  were  three  hundred  colonists  including  four  Jesuit 
priests.  Sailing  up  the  Potomac  River,  they  landed  on  the 
feast  of  the  Annunciation.  Mass  was  celebrated,  and  a 
great  cross  was  erected.  A  favorable  site  was  chosen  for 
the  first  settlement,  St.  Mary's. 

The  Indians,  won  by  the  friendly  manner  of  the  strangers, 
helped  them.  They  sold  them  an  Indian  Village,  in  return 
for  cloth,  trinkets,  and  other  articles.  Around  it  were  corn¬ 
fields  already  planted.  The  squaws  taught  the  English 
women  how  to  make  bread  of  maize  (com),  and  the  warriors 
showed  the  white  men  the  best  hunting  grounds.  More 
priests  soon  arrived  and  labored  among  the  Indians.  Be¬ 
fore  long  the  Indian  Chief  and  many  of  his  tribe  were  bap¬ 
tized,  as  well  as  members  of  other  tribes  near  by. 

123 —  Religious  Toleration 

The  fame  of  the  colony  of  Maryland  rests  on  its  religious 
freedom.  No  matter  what  a  man's  religion  might  be  he  was 
welcome,  if  he  believed  in  Christ  and  he  behaved  himself. 
Many  immigrants  came  to  Maryland  because  the  Catholic 
colony  offered  freedom  of  worship,  and  a  refuge  to  the  per¬ 
secuted. 

124 —  Claybome 

An  English  trader  of  Virginia,  named  Claybome,  had  re¬ 
ceived  a  license  from  the  King  to  trade  with  the  Indians. 
He  had  a  trading  settlement  on  an  island  within  the  limits 
of  Maryland,  but  he  refused  to  acknowledge  the  rights  of 
Lord  Baltimore,  and  took  up  arms  against  him.  Claybome 
was  defeated  but  continued  to  annoy  the  colony.  At  one 
time  he  succeeded  in  driving  Lord  Baltimore  away  for  two 
years. 


DELAWARE  AND  THE  CAROLINAS 


59 


125 —  Toleration  Act 

In  1649,  on  the  return  of  Lord  Baltimore,  the  Toleration 
Act  was  passed.  This  guaranteed  freedom  of  worship  to 
all  who  believed  in  Christ.  Many  Protestants  who  were 
persecuted  in  other  Colonies  came  to  Maryland.  Instead 
of  being  grateful  for  the  refuge  offered  them  they  seized  the 
government  as  soon  as  they  became  strong  enough.  In 
1654,  they  repealed  the  Act  of  Toleration.  Four  years  later 
Lord  Baltimore's  government  was  restored  and  with  it  the 
right  of  freedom  of  worship. 

126 —  Royal  Province 

This  lasted  until  1689,  when  the  Catholics  were  again 
stripped  of  their  rights  and  the  colony  was  made  a  royal 
province.  The  fifth  Lord  Baltimore  regained  the  family 
inheritance  by  sacrificing  his  religion  and  turning  Protestant. 
Mot  until  the  American  Revolution  did  the  Catholics  regain 
their  rights  in  this  colony  which  they  had  founded,  and  to 
Vhich  they  had  generously  welcomed  all  others. 

1 2  7 — Annapolis — Baltimore 

In  1649,  Puritans  founded  a  settlement  called  Providence, 
in  Maryland.  The  name  was  changed  to  Annapolis  in  1699, 
and  it  became  the  capital.  Baltimore  was  founded  in  1729. 

CHAPTER  XX 

DELAWARE  AND  THE  CAROLINAS 
128 — New  Sweden 

As  we  have  learned,  the  Dutch  and  Swedes  both  settled 
in  the  region  called  Delaware,  but  the  Swedes  were  driven 
off  by  the  Dutch  under  Peter  Stuyvesant,  in  1655.  Ten 
years  later,  when  the  English  captured  the  Dutch  possessions 
of  New  Netherlands,  the  Delaware  territory  came  under 


60 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


English  rule.  William  Penn  wanted  an  outlet  to  the  sea  for 
Pennsylvania  and,  in  1682,  bought  the  territory  of  Delaware 
from  the  Duke  of  York. 

129 — Name  of  Delaware 

From  that  time  until  the  Revolution  the  two  colonies  had 
the  same  governor,  although  after  1703  they  had  separate 
legislatures.  The  first  settlement  of  the  Swedes,  made  in 
1638,  is  the  site  of  the  present  city  of  Wilmington.  The 
colony  was  named  in  honor  of  an  English  Nobleman,  Lord 
De  La  Warr. 


130 — The  Carolinas.  The  Albemarle  Colony 

It  is  strange  that  the  Caro¬ 
linas  were  called  by  the  same 
name  after  two  different  Kings. 
The  French  who  tried  to  settle 
this  region  in  the  sixteenth  cen¬ 
tury,  called  it  Carolina  after 
their  King  Charles  IX.  A  hun¬ 
dred  years  later  the  territory 
was  still  a  wilderness,  but,  in 
1651,  English  settlers  from 
Virginia  began  a  settlement 
there.  A  little  later  it  was  again 
called  Carolina,  this  time  in 
honor  of  Charles  II  of  England.. 
The  people  of  the  colony  lived 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Albe¬ 
marle  sound .  They  called  their 
settlement  the  Ablemarle  Col- 
Charles  II  onv. 


131 — The  Clarendon  Colony 
In  1663,  King  Charles  II  of  England  made  a  grant  of  terri- 


DELAWARE  AND  THE  CAROLINAS 


61 


tory  between  Virginia  and  Florida  to  his  friend,  Lord  Clar¬ 
endon  and  seven  other  noblemen.  A  colony  was  started, 
near  Cape  Fear  River,  by  some  Englishmen  from  the  island 
of  Barbadoes.  It  was  called  the  Clarendon  Colony. 

132 —  The  Carteret  Colony 

A  settlement  called  the  Carteret  Colony  was  started,  in 
1670,  and  a  town  called  Charleston  was  founded,  on  the 
Ashley  River.  Ten  years  later  this  town  was  moved  to  a 
place  between  the  Ashley  and  Cooper  rivers,  the  site  of  the 
present  city  of  Charleston. 

133 —  Form  of  Government 

The  proprietors  tried  to  establish  a  form  of  government 
which  called  for  lords  and  serfs  (a  kind  of  peasant  slave). 
Most  of  the  people  were  to  be  serfs,  of  course,  but  they 
laughed  at  such  an  idea  and  insisted  on  governing  themselves. 
There  were  fights  between  the  tenant  colonists  and  the  tax 
collectors.  The  proprietors  became  tired  of  all  these 
troubles,  and,  in  1729,  sold  the  colony  back  to  the  King.  He 
divided  it  into  two  parts,  North  Carolina  and  South  Caro¬ 
lina,  and  appointed  a 
Governor  for  each. 

134 —  Products 

A  sea  captain,  who 
came  on  a  voyage  from 
Madagascar,  brought 
a  bag  of  rice  to  Caro¬ 
lina.  The  grains  were 
planted  and  flourish¬ 
ed.  Rice  became  a 
valuable  product.  In¬ 
digo,  from  which  blue  South  Carolina  settlers 


62 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


dye  is  made,  was  also  found  to  grow  well  here,  and  it  was 
raised  in  considerable  quantities  at  one  time.  Great  forests 
of  pine  wood  covered  much  of  the  land  and  they  furnished 
timber  as  well  as  turpentine,  pitch,  and  tar.  The  planters 
needed  many  slaves,  and  negroes  were  stolen  from  Africa, 
and  sold  into  the  Carolinas  and  Virginia. 

CHAPTER  XXI 

PENNSYLVANIA  AND  GEORGIA 
135 — William  Penn 

Besides  Puritans  and  Catholics,  members  of  the  Society  of 
Freinds,  or  Quakers,  were  persecuted  in  England  on  account 

of  their  religion. 
William  Penn,  a 
rich  English 
Quaker,  was  in- 
terested  in 
America  as  one 
of  the  owners  of 
New  Jersey. 
Penn  was  the 
son  of  Admiral 
Penn  to  whom 
the  English  King 
Charles  II  owed 
a  large  sum  of 
money.  After  Admiral  Penn's  death  William  Penn  offered 
to  take  land  in  America  in  payment  of  the  debt.  The 
King  gave  him  thousands  of  acres  of  land  lying  west  of  the 
Delaware  River. 

The  tract  Penn  wanted  to  call  “Sylvania,”  which  means 
“forest  land."  The  King  made  him  add  his  father's  name 
to  it,  and  it  became  Pennsylvania.  In  1681,  a  colony  was 


Penn’s  Treaty  with  the  Indians 


PENNSYLVANIA  AND  GEORGIA 


63 


started  by  a  large  number  of  immigrants  from  England. 
They  were  mostly  Quakers,  and  Penn  followed  them  a  year 
later. 

136— Philadelphia 

The  Quaker’s  religion  taught  him  to  consider  every  man 
his  brother.  So  the  first  town,  started  in  1683,  was  called 
Philadelphia,  which  means  “brotherly  love.”  Soon  after 
Penn  arrived,  he  met  the  Indian  chiefs  under  a  large  elm 
tree,  near  Philadelphia,  and  made  a  treaty  of  peace  with 
them.  This  treaty  was  recorded  in  a  belt  of  wampum 
which  still  exists.  Peace  was  faithfully  kept  by  both  sides 
for  many  years. 

The  colony  grew  quickly  and  prospered,  so  that  at  the 
time  of  the  Revolution,  Philadelphia  was  the  largest  city  in 
America. 


A  Wampum  belt  recording  Penn’s  Treaty  with  the  Indians 


137 —  Mason  and  Dixon  Line 

In  1767,  two  surveyors,  named  Mason  and  Dixon,  ran  a 
boundary  line  to  divide  the  colonies  of  Maryland  and 
Pennsylvania.  It  was  marked  by  a  stone  at  the  end  of 
every  mile,  and  was  for  many  years  the  boundary  between 
the  free  and  the  slave  states. 

138 —  Religion 

William  Penn  granted  religious  freedom  in  the  colony 


64 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


even  to  Catholics,  though  he  was  opposed  to  the  Catholic 
Church.  Mass  was  offered  up,  as  early  as  1687,  in  a  little 
wooden  chapel  in  Philadelphia .  Later  the  colonists  changed 
the  laws,  and  Catholics  were  not  allowed  to  hold  office. 


139 — Georgia.  Oglethorpe’s  Colony 

Georgia,  the  last  of  the  thirteen  original  colonies,  was 
not  founded  until  1733.  George  II  was  King  of  England, 


Oglethorpe’s  Militia 


and  it  was  named  for  him.  At  that  time  many  people  were 
imprisoned  in  England,  because  they  could  not  pay  their 
debts.  A  good  hearted  soldier,  General  James  Oglethorpe, 
obtained  a  grant  of  land  in  America  lying  between  South 
Carolina  and  Florida. 

In  1733,  Oglethorpe  reached  America  with  one  hundred  and 
twenty  of  these  poor  debtors,  whom  he  and  his  friends  had 
released  from  prison,  by  paying  what  they  owed.  Later, 
many  Germans,  Scotch ,  and  even  Jews,  came  to  the  Colony. 


THE  CATHOLIC  MISSIONARIES 


65 


140 — Savannah 

The  first  village  started  near  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah 
River  afterward  became  the  City  of  Savannah.  Silk  manu¬ 
facture  was  introduced  and  continued  until  the  Revolution- 
Religious  freedom  was  granted  to  all  except  to  Catholics 
In  1752,  Georgia  became  a  royal  province. 


CHAPTER  XXII 
THE  CATHOLIC  MISSIONARIES 


141 —  The  Missionaries 

There  is  no  account  in 
history  more  impressive 
than  the  story  of  the  Cath¬ 
olic  missionaries  in  Amer¬ 
ica.  They  were  true 
soldiers  of  God,  who  car¬ 
ried  on  their  glorious  work 
through  hardship  and 
danger  and  even  torture. 
Thousands  of  poor  sav¬ 
ages  received  from  them 
the  knowledge  of  the  True 
God.  To  impart  this 
knowledge  many  of  them 
willingly  gave  up  their 
Jives. 

142 —  Our  Debt  to  the 
Missionaries 

To  Catholic  mission¬ 
aries  our  own  country  also 
owes  a  great  debt.  It  was 


His  life  for  the  cross 


66  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

they  who  discovered  and  explored  much  of  the  interior  of 
this  continent.  The  great  historian  Bancroft  says,  “Not  a 
cape  was  turned,  nor  a  river  entered,  but  a  Jesuit  led  the 
way.”  They  were  the  first  to  sail  over  our  great  lakes  and 
rivers,  and  to  explore  our  forests  and  prairies. 

143 —  Breboeuf 

Among  the  early  missionaries  were  the  Jesuit  Father 
Breboeuf  and  two  companion  priests.  They  journeyed 
to  the  country  of  the  Huron  Indians  where  they  built  a  log 
house  which  served  both  as  a  church  and  dwelling.  A 
clock,  belonging  to  the  good  priests,  was  a  source  of  great 
wonder  to  the  Indians,  who  would  sit  for  hours  waiting  to 
hear  it  strike.  They  imagined  it  was  some  kind  of  strange 
animal  and  wondered  what  kind  of  food  it  lived  on.  The 
good  priests  worked  for  years  in  the  wilderness  among  the 
Indians.  Finally  all  the  tribe  became  Catholics. 

144 —  Jesuits  in  Michigan 

Father  Jogues  and  a  companion,  both  Jesuits,  set  out  in 
1641  to  visit  the  Chippewas  in  Michigan.  For  seventeen 
days  they  pushed  out  into  unknown  parts,  the  first  white 
men  to  traverse  the  country.  They  were  well  repaid  at  the 
end  of  their  journey  when  two  thousand  friendly  Indians 
gathered  to  listen  to  them. 

145 —  Father  Jogues  in  New  York 

After  Father  Jogues  returned  from  the  Chippewas  in 
Michigan,  he  took  up  his  work  among  the  Hurons.  A  band 
of  Iroquois  warriors  raided  the  Huron  country  and  took 
about  forty  captives,  among  them  Father  Jogues.  He  was 
brought  back  to  the  present  state  of  New  York,  where  the 
Indians  put  him  to  torture,  tearing  out  his  nails  and  hacking 
off  one  of  his  thumbs.  He  was  beaten  and  burned.  His 


THE  CATHOLIC  MISSIONARIES 


67 


limbs  were  twisted  and  his  joints  dislocated.  The  Iroquois 
kept  Father  Jogues  a  prisoner  for  more  than  a  year,  but 
during  that  time  he  used  every  opportunity  to  teach  and 
convert  his  captors. 

146 —  Ransom  of  Father  Jogues 

Finally  the  brave  Jesuit  was  ransomed  by  the  Dutch 
Governor  of  Albany, 
and  sent  to  New  Ams¬ 
terdam,  and  thence  to 
France.-  However  he 
could  not  keep  from  his 
beloved  Indians.  In 
1646,  while  again  work- 
ingamong the  Iroquois, 
he  was  martyred,  near* 

Caughnawaga,  in  New 
York. 

147 —  Other  Mission¬ 
aries 

Other  priests,  some 
of  them  from  rich  and 
noble  families  of 
France,  were  anxious 
to  follow  in  the  foot¬ 
steps  of  Father  Jogues. 

In  1648 ,  Father  Daniel , 
while  saying  Mass  for 

Huron  converts  was  portrait  and  Signature  of  Father  Jogues 
killed  at  the  foot  of  the 

altar.  The  Iroquois  then  massacred  the  Catholic  Indians 
of  his  mission. 

Three  years  later  the  renowned  Father  Breboeuf ,  and  his 


(dL'JSanS*'  c/e^r^tAUrT  e/rv  CVJ. 


<l\' — 


fOUJLC 


68  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

friend  Father  Lalement,  were  martyred  by  the  same  fierce 
savages.  Breboeuf  s  mouth  was  crashed  by  a  stone  to  stop 
his  prayers.  His  nose  and  lips  were  cut  off,  and  a  burning 
brand  was  thrust  into  his  mouth.  Lalement  was  wrapped 
in  pieces  of  bark  which  then  were  set  on  fire,  and  he  was 
slowly  roasted .  At  last  his  life  was  ended  by  the  tomahawk. 

148 — Peace 

After  a  fierce  war  with  the  Hurons,  the  Iroquois  them¬ 
selves  begged  for  peace.  The  Onondagas  were  the  first 
to  ask  for  a  priest,  and  Father  Le  Moyne  was  sent  to 
them  in  1655.  He  went  to  the  village  of  Onondaga  and, 
while  on  this  mission,  discovered  the  salt  springs  near 
Syracuse,  New  York. 

He  was  followed  by  other  priests,  and  the  first  Catholic 
chapel  in  New  York  was  built  near  where  Syracuse  now 
stands  (1655).  The  natives  were  so  zealous  that  it  was 
finished  in  a  day.  The  pagan  Indians  again  went  on  the 
war  path,  but  the  great  chief  Garacontie  favored  the 
Christians,  and  peace  was  restored.  Garacontie  himself 
became  a  Catholic,  in  1669,  and  remained  faithful  until 
his  death. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 
MARQUETTE 

149 — Marquette 

The  work  of  the  French  priests  took  them  gradually  fur¬ 
ther  west.  By  1671,  they  had  established  missions  at  the 
head  of  Lake  Michigan.  The  station  at  Mackinaw  on  that 
lake  was  in  charge  of  the  Jesuit  Father  Marquette.  The 
Indians  often  spoke  to  Father  Marquette  of  a  great  river 
which  was  many  days'  travel  away  toward  the  setting  sun. 
The  savages  called  it  Mississippi  or  “  Father  of  Waters.” 


MARQUETTE  DISCOVERS  THE  MISSISSIPPI  69 

150 — Search  for  the  Great  River 

Father  Marquette  determined  to  search  for  these  waters, 
in  1673,  thinking  he  might  reach  the  Pacific  Ocean  on  them. 
He  took  with  him  a  French  trader  named  Joliet  and  five 
other  companions,  embarking  in  two  canoes.  Crossing 
Lake  Michigan  the  explorers  paddled  up  Green  Bay  and  then 
to  the  head  of  the  Fox  River.  Here  they  landed  and  carried 
their  light  canoes 
a  short  distance 
across  country  to 
another  stream. 

This  was  the  Wis¬ 
consin  River  and 
now,  instead  of 
paddling  against 
the  current,  they 
floated  easily 
down  toward  the 
river’s  mouth. 


151 — The  Missis¬ 
sippi 

In  a  week  the 
explorers  came  to 
a  broad  and  splen¬ 
did  river.  The 
‘ 'River  of  the  Immaculate  Conception”  Marquette  called 
•t.  It  was  indeed  the  Mississippi,  the  “Father  of  Waters,” 
and  the  hearts  of  all  were  filled  with  joy  and  thanksgiving. 
On  and  on  they  floated,  through  a  country  of  beautiful 
plains  and  noble  forests,  until  the  mouth  of  a  river  they 
named  the  Des  Moines  was  reached.  Here  they  rested 
for  some  days,  while  Father  Marquette  preached  to  the  In¬ 
dians  of  the  tribe  of  “Illinois.”  They  had  heard  of  the 


Father  Marquette  with  the  calumet,  the 
symbol  of  peace 


70 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


“  Black  Gown  ”,  as  the  priests  were  called,  and  welcomed  him 
and  begged  him  to  stay  with  them.  Marquette  could  not 
do  this  but  promised  to  return. 

152 —  Arkansas 

•  '  - 

Starting  again,  the  little  band  paddled  onward,  passing 
the  mouths  of  the  Missouri  and  Ohio  Rivers.  At  last  a 
country  where  the  “natives  never  saw  snow”  was  reached. 
They  had  arrived  at  Arkansas  and  had  reached  that  part  of 
the  country  discovered  by  De  Soto  one  hundred  and  thirty 
years  before.  Marquette  learned  from  the  natives  that 
the  Mississippi  flowed  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  not  into 
the  Pacific  Ocean. 

?  •  jCIe  flHfl  |Q  '  P '  wm 

153 —  The  Return 

Eager  to  send  the  great  news  of  the  discoveries  to  Canada, 
Marquette  turned  and  commenced  the  journey  home. 
Another  stop  was  made  with  the  friendly  Illinois,  and  then 
he  pushed  on  to  the  mission  at  Green  Bay.  Joliet  returned 
to  Canada  to  tell  of  their  journey,  but  Marquette  remained 
to  labor  with  the  Indians. 

154 —  Death  of  Marquette 

A  year  later  Marquette  was  made  happy  by  being  allowed 
to  return  to  the  Illinois.  He  journeyed  down  the  Mississippi 
to  Kaskaskia,  but  he  was  ill  and  suffered  much  on  the  way. 
The  Indians  welcomed  him  and  listened  gladly  to  his  words 
and  a  mission  was  founded  among  them.  Good  Father 
Marquette  could  not  stay  with  them  long,  for  his  health  was 
broken  by  the  work  and  hardships  of  the  wilderness.  He 
started  to  return,  but  the  journey  was  too  hard  for  his  feeble 
body.  When  near  the  border  of  Lake  Michigan,  he  could 
go  no  further.  Here  the  gentle  Jesuit  passed  away,  happy 
to  die  in  God’s  holy  work,  and  in  the  service  of  the  Indians 


LA  SALLE 


71 


he  loved  so  well.  A  splendid  statue  of  the  saintly  explorer 
has  been  erected  by  the  State  of  Wisconsin  in  the  Capitol 
at  Washington. 


Death  of  Father  Marquette 


CHAPTER  XXIV 
LA  SALLE 

155 — La  Salle 

A  few  years  after  the  exploration  of  the  Mississippi,  a 
Frenchman,  named  La  Salle,  determined  to  sail  down  that 
river  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  He  built  a  small  sailing  ship  on 
the  Niagara  River  and  crossed  the  Great  Lakes  to  Green  Bay . 
Here  La  Salle  and  his  companions,  among  whom  were  sev¬ 
eral  priests,  left  their  ship  and  sailed  down  Lake  Michigan 
in  canoes.  They  came  to  a  spot  where  the  great  city  of 
Chicago  now  stands,  and  paddled  up  the  river  of  that  name. 
Carrying  their  canoes  from  the  Chicago  to  the  Illinois  River, 


72 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


they  floated  down  to  the  Mississippi.  The  weather  was 
very  cold  and  the  river  was  coated  with  ice  but  the  brave 
La  Salle  and  his  companions  did  not  falter. 


156 — Country  Claimed  for  France — Called  Louisiana 


As  they  journeyed  down  the  great  river  landings  were 
made,  and  the  word  of  God  was  preached  to  the  natives. 
Crosses  were  erected  in  many  places,  and  the  country  was 

claimed  for  France.  In 
1682,  after  two  months  on 
the  Mississippi,  La  Salle 
reached  the  Gulf  of  Mexico . 
Great  was  his  joy,  and  the 
Te  Deum  was  chanted.  A 
volley  of  musketry  was 
fired,  and  La  Salle  took 
possession  of  the  country 
for  King  Louis  XIV,  of 
France.  In  the  King's 
honor  he  named  the  region 
Louisiana  and  claimed  for 
him  all  the  territory  drained 
by  the  Mississippi  River, 
and  by  the  rivers  flowing 
into  it.  This  great  terri¬ 
tory  of  Louisiana  reached 
from  the  Alleghany  Mountains  to  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  from  the  Great  Lakes  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 


Robert  Cavalier  De  La  Salle 


157 — Death  of  La  Salle 

La  Salle  returned  to  Canada  and  then  to  France,  where  he 
told  King  Louis  of  his  discoveries.  The  King  sent  him  out 
again  at  the  head  of  an  expedition  to  settle  and  fortify 
Louisiana.  He  sailed  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  but  missed 


EUROPEAN  CLAIMS  IN  AMERICA 


73 


the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi  River,  and  landed  in  Texas. 
In  1687,  while  attempting  to  reach  the  Mississippi  overland, 
La  Salle  was  murdered  by  one  of  his  own  men.  While  the 
great  La  Salle  was  not  a  priest,  he  was  a  fervent  Catholic, 
and  in  his  explorations  had  ever  in  mind  the  advancement 
of  his  holy  religion. 

158 —  French  Settlements 

The  French  were  not  slow  in  settling  the  territory  of 
Louisiana.  In  1701,  they  founded  Mobile,  and  New  Orleans, 
in  1718.  To  control  the  passage  between  the  Great  Lakes, 
they  built  a  fort  in  Detroit,  in  1701.  Along  the  Mississippi 
and  Ohio  forts  and  settlements  were  established. 

The  English  held  most  of  the  coast  of  North  America, 
and  the  French  the  interior.  These  two  nations  were  soon 
to  fight  for  the  possession  of  the  whole  land. 

159 —  End  of  the  Colonization  Period 

At  the  end  of  the  period  of  colonization  the  three  great 
powers  of  England,  France,  and  Spain  controlled  all  of 
North  America. 

England's  colonies  stretched  along  the  Atlantic  from 
Florida  to  Nova  Scotia,  and  back  to  the  Alleghanies. 

France  owned  Canada,  and  the  vast  valley  of  the  Missis¬ 
sippi  embraced  in  the  Louisiana  territory. 

Spain  held  Florida  and  Mexico,  which  at  that  time  in¬ 
cluded  Texas  and  California. 

Let  us  see  what  happened  after  all  these  regions  had  been 
settled. 


74  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  IV 

1.  Maryland  was  settled  (1634)  by  English  Catholics  led 
by  Lord  Baltimore.  He  gave  freedom  to  all  who  believed 
in  Christ  and  the  colony  became  the  refuge  of  the  persecuted. 

2.  The  Swedes  settled  in  Delaware,  but  the  colony  was 
soon  taken  by  the  Dutch.  The  English  took  Delaware  at 
the  time  they  captured  New  York. 

3.  Pennsylvania  was  settled  by  English  Quakers  under 

William  Penn  (1681).  -  '  / 

4.  The  Carolinas  were  settled  by  the  English  (about  1665) 
who  named  the  country  after  their  King  Charles  II. 

5.  Georgia  the  last  of  the  thirteen  colonies,  was  settled  by 
the  English  under  General  Oglethorpe,  (1733).  It  was 
called  after  King  George  II. 

6.  The  French  settled  in  Canada,  and  their  Catholic 
missionaries  rapidly  worked  their  way  southward  and  west¬ 
ward.  They  labored  with  heroic  sacrifice  for  the  conversion 
of  the  Indians.  The  names  of  Fathers  Jogues,  Breboeuf 
and  Lalement  will  forever  be  remembered  as  martyrs  in  this 
cause. 

7.  The  French  priests  also  did  much  valuable  exploration. 
The  Great  Lakes,  and  the  Salt  Springs  of  New  York,  were 
discovered  by  them. 

8.  The  first  Catholic  chapel  in  New  York  was  built  at  an 
Indian  mission  (1655)  near  the  present  site  of  Syracuse. 

9.  The  saintly  Jesuit,  Marquette,  discovered  the  upper 
Mississippi  and  explored  it  as  far  south  as  Arkansas. 

10.  La  Salle  and  his  companions  explored  the  Mississippi 
as  far  as  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  They  gave  the  vast  surround¬ 
ing  territory  the  name  Louisiana,  in  honor  of  King  Louis 
XIV,  claiming  it  all  for  France. 


BIOGRAPHIES 


BIOGRAPHIES 

Columbus 

Christopher  Columbus  (Italian,  Cristoforo  Columbo; 
Spanish,  Cristobal  Colon)  was  born  in  Genoa,  Italy,  in  1440, 
and  died  in  Valladolid,  Spain,  in  1506.  His  father  was  a 
wool  comber  and  young  Christopher  helped  him  in  his  work. 
When  the  boy  was  14  years  old,  he  went  to  sea.  Having 
made  many  voyages  on  the  Mediterranean,  he  settled  in 
Lisbon,  Portugal,  then  the  center  of  maritime  enterprises. 
He  supported  himself  by  making  maps  and  charts.  Col¬ 
umbus  gradually  became  convinced  that  the  earth  is  a 
sphere;  but  he  thought  that  it  was  much  smaller  than  it  is. 

By  sailing  due  west,  the  spice  growing  countries  of  Apango 
(Japan)  and  the  Indies  could  be  reached,  he  concluded.  For 
help  to  fit  out  a  ship  to  prove  his  theories,  Columbus  ap¬ 
pealed  vainly  for  years  to  the  courts  of  Portugal,  France,  and 
Spain.  Finally  Queen  Isabella  the  Catholic,  of  Spain,  gave 
him  two  vessels  and  crews,  and  his  friends  added  a  third 
vessel,  well  manned.  With  these  ships  he  discovered  the 
new  world,  landing  first  on  Watlings  Island,  which  he  called 
San  Salvador,  October  12,  1492.  He  made  three  more 
voyages  to  America,  but  died  believing  that  he  had  found 
only  the  eastern  shore  of  Asia. 

Cabot 

John  Cabot  (Italian:  Giovanni  Caboto)  was  bom  in 
Genoa  in  1450.  He  became  a  trader  in  spices,  perfumes 
and  other  articles  then  brought  from  the  Indies.  Like 
Columbus  he  believed  the  earth  to  be  a  sphere.  Under  the 
patronage  of  Henry  VII  King  of  England,  he  sailed  from 

75 


76 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Bristol,  England,  in  1497,  in  a  vessel  that  would  seem  tiny 
to-day.  He  reached  land,  probably  Cape  Breton,  in  the 
New  World.  On  a  second  voyage  he  discovered  the  territory 
we  now  call  Labrador.  His  greatest  fame  rests  on  the  fact 
that  he  discovered  the  mainland  of  North  America. 

Vespucci 

Amerigo  Vespucci,  a  navigator  and  explorer,  was  bom 
in  Florence,  Italy,  in  1451,  and  died  in  Seville,  Spain,  in  1512. 
On  a  voyage  he  made  to  the  east  coast  of  South  America,  in 
1499,  he  followed  the  track  of  the  third  voyage  of  Columbus. 
After  the  death  of  Columbus  the  members  of  the  Strassburg 
Academy  of  Cosmography  believing  that  Amerigo  Vespucci 
had  discovered  the  continent,  voted  that  his  name  “Amer¬ 
ica  ”  should  be  given  to  the  New  World.  Thus  Columbus 
was  wrongfully  deprived  of  an  honor  belonging  to  him. 

Las  Casas 

Bartholome  de  Las  Casas  is  a  name  that  will  be  held 
in  the  highest  honor  while  men  love  humanity  and  justice. 
A  priest  of  the  Dominican  order,  he  labored  for  fifty 
years  in  mission  work  among  the  natives  of  the  Spanish 
provinces  in  the  New  World.  All  his  active  life  was  devoted 
to  freeing  the  Indians,  who  had  been  forced  to  work  as 
slaves  on  plantations,  and  in  gold  and  silver  mines.  He  was 
the  first  “abolitionist”  (one  who  would  free  slaves)  of 
America.  Protestants  as  well  as  Catholics  pay  homage  to 
his  memory  and  his  untiring  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  Indians. 

Cortes 

Hernando  Cortes,  is  one  of  the  greatest  names  con¬ 
nected  with  Spanish  history  in  America.  Bom  at  Medellin, 
Spain,  in  1485,  he  removed  to  the  New  World  in  1504. 
With  a  force  of  700  men  and  ten  small  cannon  he  sailed,  in 


BIOGRAPHIES 


7? 


1519,  to  conquer  Mexico,  a  country  then  but  very  recently 
discovered.  After  fighting  many  battles  with  the  natives 
(Aztec  Indians),  he  forced  his  way  into  Mexico  City  and 
made  the  Emperor  Montezuma  a  prisoner.  The  Emperor 
died  of  grief  and  the  enraged  people,  probably  50,000  in 
number,  drove  out  the  Spaniards.  Many  of  these  were 
killed.  But  outside  the  city  Cortes  rallied  the  rest,  induced 
other  Indian  tribes  to  help  him,  and  laid  siege  to  the  place. 
Again  he  captured  it,  and  Spain  held  it  for  over  300  years. 
Cortes  died  in  Seville,  Spain,  in  1547.  Steadfastness  of 
purpose  was  the  chief  feature  of  his  character. 

Cartier 

Jacques  Cartier  was  the  navigator  and  explorer  who 
brought  the  great  region  we  call  Canada  to  the  attention  of 
civilized  Europe.  His  exploration,  however,  did  not  bear 
fruit  till  nearly  a  hundred  years  after  his  voyage  up  the  St. 
Lawrence  River.  He  sailed  up  this  great  river  thinking  it 
was  a  passage  way  to  China.  The  memory  of  this  fact  is 
preserved  in  the  name  of  the  rapids  which  stopped  the  ves¬ 
sel’s  progress — La  Chine .  These  are  near  Montreal,  where 
Cartier  landed  and  found  an  Indian  village  called  Hochelaga. 
Cartier  returned  to  France  and  vainly  urged  the  great  value 
of  founding  French  settlements  in  the  newly  explored  terri¬ 
tory.  This  far-seeing  explorer  was  born  in  St.  Milo,  France, 
in  1494,  and  died  in  the  same  city,  in  1557. 

Champlain 

Samuel  de  Champlain,  the  “Father  of  Canada”  was 
born  at  Bronage,  in  France,  and  made  his  first  voyage  to 
Canada  in  1603  and  his  second  in  1608,  when  he  founded 
Quebec.  He  discovered  the  lake  which  bears  his  name; 
explored  much  of  the  Great  Lakes  region;  made  maps  of  the 
country  and  began  various  settlements  there.  In  1620, 


78 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Champlain  became  governor  of  Canada,  or.  as  it  was  then 
called,  New  France.  He  died  at  Quebec  in  1633.  Brave, 
honorable,  pious,  and  capable,  he  did  more  for  Canada  than 
any  other  one  of  its  French  colonial  governors. 

Hudson 

Henry  Hudson,  an  English  sea  captain,  won  lasting 
fame  by  his  exploration  work  in  North  America.  Com¬ 
missioned  by  a  London  Company  to  look  for  a  water  route 
through  the  New  World  to  the  Indies,  he  examined  the  east 
shore  of  Greenland  but  found  no  such  water  way.  The 
Dutch  East  India  Company  employed  him,  in  1609,  for  the 
same  purpose.  He  crossed  the  Atlantic  in  a  small  vessel, 
called  the  Half  Moon,  and  searched  for  the  Northwest  Pas¬ 
sage  along  the  United  States  coast  from  Chesapeake  Bay  to 
Long  Island.  Entering  New  York  Harbor,  he  sailed  up  the 
Hudson  River  to  where  Albany  now  stands.  Then  finding 
the  Hudson  was  a  river,  and  not  a  passage  through  the  con¬ 
tinent,  he  returned  to  Europe.  Once  more,  in  1610,  in  an  en¬ 
deavor  to  discover  the  water  passage  he  sailed  through  the 
strait  and  into  the  great  bay  now  bearing  his  name  (Hudson 
Bay). 

Dongan 

Thomas  Dongan,  was  born  at  Castletown,  Ireland,  in 
1634.  Appointed  in  1682,  Governor  of  New  York,  Dongan 
gave  the  city  of  New  York  a  liberal  charter,  which  is  still 
the  base  of  much  of  the  city’s  fundamental  law.  Its  most 
praiseworthy  guarantee  is  freedom  of  religion  to  all.  This 
right  Dongan,  himself  a  Catholic,  granted  without  being 
asked.  Falsely  accused  of  inciting  the  Five  Nations  to  war 
against  the  French  in  Canada,  Governor  Dongan  resigned 
his  office.  Later,  he  returned  to  Ireland  where  he  inherited 
the  earldom  of  Limerick.  He  died  in  London  Dec.  14, 1715. 


SECTION  V 


COLONIAL  WARS.  DISCONTENT 


CHAPTER  XXV 
INDIAN  WARS 

160 —  The  Pequod  War 

The  Connecticut  River  settlements  had  hardly  been  started 
when  trouble  with  the  Indians  began.  The  Pequods,  a 
warlike  tribe  of  Indians,  went  on  the  warpath,  in  1637,  and 
threatened  the  colony.  The  colonists  resolved  to  attack 
them  and  settle  the  matter  once  for  all.  Seven  hundred  of 
the  Pequods  were  gathered  in  a  fort  on  the  Mystic  River. 
The  English  attacked  at  daybreak,  while  the  Indians  slept. 
The  barking  of  a  dog  awoke  the  Indians,  but  it  was  too  late. 
Captain  Mason  seized  a  fire  brand  and  threw  it  over  the 
wooden  stockade  (fence)  and  the  wigwams  of  the  Indians 
caught  fire.  Hundreds  of  them  were  burned,  and  those 
who  tried  to  run  away  were  shot.  The  whole  tribe  was 
wiped  out. 

161 —  Peace  and  Growth 

This  short  but  fierce  war  ended  the  Indian  trouble  in  New 
England  for  a  long  time.  The  country  was  now  considered 
safe.  Many  other  settlers  arrived,  and  New  England  grew 
rapidly. 

162 —  King  Philip's  War 

Massasoit,  the  friendly  Indian  Chief  who  had  welcomed 
the  English  to  America,  died  in  1660.  His  son  Alexander 

79 


80 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


became  chief  but  died  soon  after.  The  Indians  believed  his 
death  had  been  caused  by  the  Englishmen.  Philip,  another 
son  of  Massasoit,  then  became  king  of  the  Wampanoags 
and  prepared  to  make  war  on  the  white  men.  He  felt  that 
the  Indians  were  being  cheated  out  of  their  lands,  and  that 


The  Pequod  War 


the  colonists  should  be  driven  back  to  England.  In  1675, 
the  Indians  went  on  the  war  path. 

A  cruel  war  ensued  which  continued  for  two  yearn.  The 
Indians  attacked  the  settlements  and  slew  the  colonists  and 
burned  their  homes. 

163 — The  Swamp  Fight 

At  last  the  Indians  were  cornered  in  a  swamp  in  Rhode 
Island.  A  desperate  fight  took  place,  the  Indians  were 
beaten,  and  their  wigwams  and  supplies  all  burned.  The 
tribe  of  Narragansetts  was  also  attacked  by  the  colonists  and 
almost  exterminated. 


COLONIAL  WARS 


81 


This  ended  the  Indian  wars  in  New  England.  All  that 
were  left  of  the  red  men  were  forced  to  leave  their  lands  and 
go  farther  into  the  wilderness. 

164 — Indian  Wars  in  the  South 

The  colonists  in  the  Carolinas  went  through  similar  ex¬ 
periences  with  the  Indians  and  for  the  same  reasons — be¬ 
cause  they  were  harsh  and  cruel  to  the  natives  who  fought 
and  massacred  them  in  return. 

The  Tuscarora  War  (1711),* 

The  Yernassee  War  (1715), 

The  Cherokee  War  (1757),  were  cruel  on  both  sides  but 
always  resulted  in  the  same  way — in  the  victory  of  the 
colonists  and  the  forcing  of  the  Indians  further  back  into 
the  country. 


CHAPTER  XXVX 

WARS  BETWEEN  FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH 
.165— King  Williams’  War 

In  1689,  the  English  nation  drove  King  James  II  from 
the  throne.  In  his  place  they  invited  William  of  Orange 
to  be  their  King.  King  James  fled  to  France  and  war 
was  declared  between  France  and  England.  France  of¬ 
fered  to  keep  peace  in  xAmerica,  but  England  refused,  and 
Canada  and  the  English  colonies  in  America  took  up  the 
fight.  The  Iroquois  Indians  of  New  York  sided  with  the 
English.  All  the  other  Indian  tribes  fought  for  the  French. 

166 — Massacres  of  the  War 

The  French  and  their  Indian  friends  overran  the  northern 
settlements  of  the  English  and  massacred  the  inhabitants. 

♦When  the  Tuscaroras  were  defeated  they  went  north  to  New  York 
and  joined  the  Indian  Confederacy  known  as  the  Five  Nations,  thence¬ 
forth  the  Six  Nations. 


82 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Dover,  New  Hampshire,  was  attacked  and  the  settlers  were 
killed  or  captured.  In  the  middle  of  the  night  a  force  of 

French  and  Indians  fell 
upon  Schenectady, 
N.  Y.  and  captured  it. 
Sixty-three  of  the  colo¬ 
nists  were  killed. 


The  massacre  at  Lachine 


167 — Lachine 

In  the  meantime  the 
savage  Iroquois  invad¬ 
ed  Canada  and  mas¬ 
sacred  two  hundred 
French  at  the  village 
of  Lachine,  near  Mon¬ 
treal.  Many  of  the 
captives  were  scalped. 
Montreal  was  taken 
and  held  for  some 
months. 

For  eight  years,  until 
1697,  this  bloody  war 
was  kept  up.  At  the 
end  no  territory  had 
been  gained  by  either 
side. 


168 — Queen  Anne’s  War 

Five  years  after  peace  was  declared,  another  war  in  Eu¬ 
rope  brought  strife  to  America.  The  English  queen,  Anne, 
had  declared  war  against  France  and  Spain.  New  England 
was  attacked  by  the  Canadians,  and  the  English  of  the 
Carolinas  gave  battle  to  the  Spanish  in  Florida.  In  1702, 
the  English  captured  St.  Augustine  but  retreated  when  two 


WARS  BETWEEN  FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH 


83 


169 — The  War  in  the  North 


Spanish  men  of  war  entered  the  harbor.  The  next  year 
they  attacked  the  Spanish  Indian  missions  in  Florida,  de¬ 
stroying  the  towns  and  kill¬ 
ing  the  priests  and  many  In¬ 
dians.  Others  were  sold  as 
slaves  in  the  West  Indies. 


In  1704,  a  party  of  French 
and  Indians  fell  on  the  Eng¬ 
lish  at  Deerfield ,  in  Massachu¬ 
setts,  and  massacred  fifty  of 
them.  One  hundred  were 
taken  prisoners  and  set  out 
on  a  three  hundred  miles 
march  to  Canada,  during  the 
cold  New  England  winter. 

Those  who  could  not  keep 
up  were  tomahawked  and 
scalped. 

The  war  lasted  for  eleven 
years,  until  1713.  The  re¬ 
sult  of  it  was  that  Acadia  be¬ 
came  an  English  colony.  Its 
name  was  changed  to  Nova 
Scotia,  which  means  New  Scotland.  Port  Royal  became 
Annapolis,  in  honor  of  Queen  Anne. 


Queen  Anne 


170 — The  Abnaki 

During  Queen  Anne's  War  the  English  tried  to  get  the 
Abnaki  Indians  of  Maine  to  remain  neutral.  These  Indians 
were  Catholics  and  sided  with  the  French.  They  were 
attacked  several  times  by  the  New  Englanders,  and  finally, 
in  1704,  a  party  of  Englishmen  and  Mohawk  Indians  fell 


84 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


upon  their  village.  Father  Rasle,  their  aged  missionary, 
rushed  from  the  chapel  only  to  be  met  by  a  volley  of  bul¬ 
lets.  Seven  chiefs  were  killed.  The  bodies  of  all  were 
mangled,  and  the  church  was  burned. 


171 — King  George’s 
War 


Again  a  European 
war  spread  to  Amer¬ 
ica.  It  was  called 
King  George’s  War 
because  George  II 
was  King  of  Eng¬ 
land.  It  lasted  foui' 


A  cruel  warfare 


years  (1744-1748), 
and  its  principal 
event  was  the  cap¬ 
ture  of  Louisburg,  a  French  fortress  on  Cape  Breton  Island. 
This  was  effected  by  New  England  troops,  helped  by  an 
English  force.  This  fort  was  supposed  to  be  very  strong 
and  had  cost  a  great  deal  of  money,  but  it  fell  before  the 
brave  New  Englanders.  At  the  end  of  the  war  Louisburg 
was  returned  to  France. 


172 — Results 

We  see  that  the  total  result  of  the  three  wars  of  King 
William,  Queen  Anne,  and  King  George,  was  that  England 
acquired  Nova  Scotia  (Acadia)  from  the  French. 


FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH  RIVALRIES 


85 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH  RIVALRIES 

173 —  French  and  English  Claims 

The  time  was  now  coming  when  either  France  or  England 
would  have  to  give  away  in  America.  The  French  claimed 
all  the  territory  beyond  the  Alleghany  mountains,  by  right 
of  discovery  and  exploration.  They  had  established  more 
than  sixty  forts  and  posts  in  this  region,  and  were  prepared 
to  fight  for  their  claims.  The  English  colonies  also  claimed 
this  territory.  They  had  received  charters  for  it  from  their 
Kings,  and  had  purchased  it  from  the  Indians. 

174 —  French  Colonization 

It  is  well  to  know  a  little  about  the  different  methods  of 
colonization  practiced  by  the  French  and  English.  The 
French  sent  out  to  America  comparatively  few  people,  who 
spread  over  a  large  expanse  of  territory  which  they  held  by 
building  forts.  They  did  not  interfere  with  the  pursuits  of 
the  Indians,  and  did  not  seek  to  make  homes  for  themselves 
in  the  country,  but  only  to  hold  it  for  their  King. 

175 —  English  Colonization 

On  the  other  hand  the  English  kept  together  and  estab¬ 
lished  thickly  settled  communities.  They  drove  away  the 
Indians,  conquered  the  forest  and  made  settlements.  Each 
man  was  out  to  establish  a  permanent  home.  The  French 
were  acting  for  their  King.  The  English  colonists  were 
acting  for  themselves,  and  had  come  to  make  new  and 
lasting  homes. 

176 —  Results 

When  the  final  struggle  came  the  result  of  these  different 
systems  was  seen  in  the  fact  that  the  French  had  only  about 


86 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


80,000  people  in  North  America  while  the  English  had 
1.160,000. 

177 —  Ohio  Company 

In  1750,  a  large  grant  of  land  along  the  Ohio  River  was 
made  by  the  English  King  to  the  Ohio  Company,  and  sur¬ 
veyors  went  out  to  measure  it.  The  French  occupied  the 
territory  and  were  rapidly  building  new  forts  farther  east. 

178 —  George  Washington 

About  that  time  there  lived  in  Virginia  a  young  man 
named  George  Washington.  He  was  born  in  1782,  and  came 

from  one  of  the  best 
families  in  the  colonies. 
As  a  boy  he  wanted  to  be 
a  sailor,  but  his  mother 
objected,  and  he  became 
a  surveyor  instead.  He 
travelled  all  through  the 
wilderness  surveying  the 
country,  and  was  often 
in  danger  of  his  life. 
On  reaching  manhood, 
Washington  joined  a 
military  company  and 
soon  became  a  Major. 
He  was  a  fine  looking  young  man,  tall  and  well  built,  and 
was  known  to  be  cool  and  fearless. 

179 —  Washington's  Mission 

So  Governor  Dinwiddie  chose  Major  Washington  to  carry 
a  message  to  the  French  commander  in  the  Ohio  district, 
to  ask  him  to  withdraw  his  troops. 

The  French  commander  at  Fort  Le  Boeuf,  in  northwest 


Washington  and  his  mother 


FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH  RIVALRIES 


87 


Pennsylvania,  received  Washington  pleasantly  but  refused 
to  leave  the  country. 


fv 


Major  Washington  on  his  trip  to  the  French  commander 


180 — Washington's  Return 

On  the  return  trip  to  Virginia  Washington  met  with  many 
dangers.  Snow  and  ice  made  travelling  dangerous.  His 
horse  gave  out,  and  he  was  obliged  to  walk.  While  crossing 
a  river  on  a  raft  of  logs,  he  was  thrown  into  the  icy  waters 
and  nearly  drowned.  An  Indian  shot  at  him  from  ambush 
but  missed  him.  In  spite  of  all  these  dangers  Washington 
reached  home  safely  and  reported  the  failure  of  his  mission. 
He  also  urged  the  great  importance  of  gaining  the  territory 
along  the  Ohio  River.  Washington  realized  that  the  upper 
Ohio  River  was  the  gateway  to  the  great  West.  Seeing  the 
future  need  of  the  colonies  for  expansion  in  that  direction, 
he  was  anxious  that  this  gateway  should  be  held  by  the 
English. 


88 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 
THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR 

181 — French  and  Indian  War 

A  war  now  started  which  lasted  nine  years,  from  1754 
to  1763.  The  Americans  attempted  to  build  a  fort  on  the 
site  now  occupied  by  the  city  of  Pittsburgh.  Washington 
was  sent  with  a  force  to  help  them.  Before  he  arrived  the 
French  drove  them  away  and  completed  the  work,  calling 
it  Fort  Duquesne.  A  large  force  of  the  French  attacked 
Washington  at  a  stockade  he  had  built  and  called  Fort 
Necessity.  He  fought  bravely,  but  was  compelled  to  sur¬ 
render.  Washington  and  his  men  were  allowed  to  keep  their 
arms  and  to  return  to  Virginia. 


Albany  in  olden  times 


182 — Albany  Convention 

A  convention  of  the  colonies  was  called  at  Albany,  in  1754, 
to  make  a  treaty  with  the  Iroquois  Indians.  Benjamin 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR 


89 


Franklin  proposed  that  the  colonies  unite  with  one  another 
under  a  President  General,  to  be  appointed  by  the  English 
Government.  The  colonies  refused  this  plan  because  it 
gave  too  much  power  to  the  President  General.  The  Eng¬ 
lish  government  refused  it  because  it  gave  too  much  power 
to  the  colonists.  So  Franklin  thought  it  must  be  a  very 
good  half  way  measure.  The  Albany  Convention  had  a 
good  effect  in  making  the  colonists  better  acquainted  with 
one  another. 


Death  of  Braddock — Washington  takes  command 


183 — March  against  Fort  Duquesne 

The  great  “ Seven  Years  War”  now  started  in  Europe, 
and  France  and  England  hurried  soldiers  to  America.  As 
usual  the  Iroquois  Indians  took  part  with  the  English,  while 
the  other  Indians  fought  for  the  French.  The  English 
General  Braddock,  with  fourteen  hundred  British  regulars, 
set  out,  in  1755,  to  capture  Fort  Duquesne.  Washington, 


90 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


now  a  Colonel,  went  with  the  expedition.  Braddoek  be- 
leived  the  British  troops  were  the  finest  in  the  world  and 
that  nothing  could  beat  them.  Washington  tried  to  ex¬ 
plain  that  fighting  in  America  was  different  from  fighting 
in  Europe,  but  Braddoek  would  not  listen  to  him. 


184 — Braddock’s  Defeat 


The  redcoats  marched  along  in  solid  ranks  and  even  re¬ 
fused  to  send  out  scouts  to  see  if  the  enemy  was  near.  The 
French  and  Indians,  knowing  the  path  Braddoek  would 
take,  hid  themselves  behind  trees  and  bushes  and  waited  in 
ambush.  Then,  without  notice,  the  French  poured  a  hail 
of  bullets  into  the  British  ranks.  The  English  did  not  know 
how  to  fight  a  foe  they  could  not  see,  and  a  panic  followed. 
Braddoek  was  mortally  wounded.  What  was  left  of  his 

army  was  saved 
by  Washington 
and  his  colonial 
troops. 


During  Queen 
Anne's  War  the 
English  had 
taken  Acadia  and 
called  it  Nova 
Scotia.  But  the 
French  inhabi- 
The  Acadians  seek  comfort  from  their  priest  tants  of  the  re¬ 
gion  were  peace¬ 
ful  and  allowed  to  remain.  Now  however  the  English 


185 — The  Expul¬ 
sion  of  the 
Acadians, 
1755 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR 


91 


claimed  to  fear  that  the  Acadians  would  take  sides  with  the 
French.  With  that  excuse  the  English  committed  one 
of  the  most  cruel  acts  in  history.  Sending  troops  and 
a  fleet  to  the  peaceful  country,  they  carried  away  seven 
thousand  of  these  quiet  people,  to  different  settlements  along 
the  Atlantic  coast.  They  were  set  on  shore  at  various  places, 
without  money  or  friends,  and  without  regarding  family  ties. 
Parents  and  children,  sisters  and  brothers,  husbands  and 
wives,  were  separated,  never  to  meet  again.  Longfellow's 
beautiful  poem  “Evangeline"  tells  of  the  sufferings  of  the 
Acadians. 

186 —  French  Successes 

General  Montcalm,  a  great  commander,  was  now  in  charge 
of  the  French  forces  and  during  the  next  two  years  won 
many  victories.  In  1757,  he  attacked  the  English  at  Fort 
William  Henry  and  captured  it.  The  English  were  pro¬ 
mised  a  safe  retreat  to  Fort  Edward.  However  they  had  no 
sooner  left  the  fort  than  the  Indian  allies  of  the  French  fell 
on  them  and  the  retreat  became  a  massacre.  The  French 
officers  did  all  in  their  power  to  save  them,  but  the  blood¬ 
thirsty  Indians  could  not  be  held  in  check. 

187—  William  Pitt 

William  Pitt,  a  true  friend  of  the  American  colonies, 
came  into  power  in  England,  in  1757.  He  rushed  more 
troops  and  new  generals  to  America  and  raised  a  colonial 
force  as  well.  A  spirited  campaign  was  started,  in 
1758.  Louisburg,  the  great  stronghold  on  Capt  Breton 
Island,  with  six  thousand  French  prisoners  in  it,  was  cap¬ 
tured.  Washington  led  a  force  against  Fort  Duquesne, 
and  this  time  was  successful.  The  fort  was  taken,  and 
the  settlement  named  Pittsburgh,  in  honor  of  the  English 
statesman. 


92 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


188 — Quebec 

The  final  blow  of  the  war  was  aimed  at  Quebec,  in  1759. 
The  French  forts  in  northern  New  York  were  easily  taken 
by  the  English,  and  then  a  force  of  8,000  men  under  General 
Wolf  sailed  up  the  St.  Lawrence  to  assault  Quebec,  the 
greatest  fortress  in  America.  It  was  built  on  a  high  bluff 
which  seemed  impossible  to  climb.  In  vain  the  English 
looked  for  a  way  to  reach  the  top.  At  length  Wolf  dis¬ 
covered  a  narrow  path  leading  to  the  heights. 


Quebec — The  English  gain  the  plains  of  Abraham 


189 — Death  of  Montcalm  and  Wolf 

During  the  night  the  British  silently  climbed  that  path  in 
single  file.  When  the  day  came,  the  French  were  astounded 
to  find  the  enemy  drawn  up  in  battle  line  on  the  “Plains  of 
Abraham.  ”  The  forces  were  evenly  matched,  and  a  fierce 
battle  started  (September  13).  The  English  were  victorious 
but  both  Montcalm  and  Wolf,  the  brave  commanders,  were 
killed. 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR 


93 


190 —  Results 

Peace  was  declared  in  1763.  The  French  King  ceded 
to  England  all  the  territory  France  claimed  east  of  the 
Mississippi  River.  Spain  gave  Florida  to  England.  France 
gave  Spain  all  the  French  territory  west  of  the  Mississippi. 

191 —  Conspiracy  of  Pontiac 

The  Indians  hated  the  English,  their  new  rulers,  and  many 
of  the  tribes  united  in  a  plan  to  overthrow  them.  Their 


Pontiac  addressing  his  Indian  Allies 


leader  was  a  chief  called  Pontiac.  On  a  certain  date  the 
Indians  fell  upon  the  various  English  forts  in  the  valley  of 
the  Great  Lakes  and  captured  almost  all  of  them.  Pontiac 
however,  was  defeated  in  a  scheme  to  massacre  the  garrison 
at  Detroit.  He  then  laid  siege  to  the  fort,  but  failed  to  cap¬ 
ture  it,  and  the  uprising  collapsed. 


94 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

CAUSES  OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION 

192 —  Causes  of  the  Revolution 

When  the  English  colonists  came  to  America  they  were 
looking  for  freedom.  They  expected  to  be  fairly  treated  by 
the  mother  country.  They  had  a  great  affection  for  Eng¬ 
land  and  no  thought  of  ever  separating  from  her.  Besides 
they  were  more  or  less  dependent  on  England.  Now,  how¬ 
ever,  the  French  had  been  driven  out  of  America,  and  the 
colonists  had  no  longer  anything  to  fear  from  them.  The 
Americans  had  proved  themselves  to  be  good  fighters  and 
to  have  good  officers. 

193 —  Navigation  Acts 

During  the  French  and  Indian  War,  and  at  its  conclusion, 
laws  were  passed  in  England  which  were  thought  unjust  by 
the  colonies.  The  Navigation  Act  forced  the  colonies  to 
employ  only  English  ships  in  trading  with  foreign  countries. 
The  colonists  owned  many  fine  vessels  and  were  not  able 
to  use  them  when  this  law  was  enforced. 

194—  -Acts  of  Trade 

Then  the  Acts  of  Trade  forced  the  colonists  to  sell  all 
their  produce  to  English  merchants  and  forbade  the  manu¬ 
facture  of  many  articles  in  the  colonies.  So  that  an  Amer¬ 
ican  might  raise  sheep,  and  have  quantities  of  wool,  but 
could  not  have  it  made  into  cloth  in  the  colonies.  He  would 
have  to  send  the  wool  to  England  to  have  it  spun  or  woven 
And  so  it  was  with  iron,  of  which  there  was  plenty  in  Penn¬ 
sylvania;  and  with  tar  and  turpentine,  obtained  in  the  forests 
of  the  Carolina^.  These  laws  were  most  unjust  to  the  col¬ 
onists.  They  were  all  in  favor  of  the  English  manufacturer 
and  merchant. 


CAUSES  OP  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION  95 

195 —  George  the  Third 

George  the  Third  had  now  become  king,  and  he  de¬ 
termined  to  make  the  colonists  pay  for  the  great  cost  of  the 
French  and  Indian  War.  He  said  it  had  been  fought  for 
their  benefit  and  that  they  should  pay  for  it.  Now  the 
Colonies  were  not  unwilling  to  help  pay  this  debt,  but  they 
wanted  to  do  so  in  their  own  way.  They  wanted  to  have 
their  own  assemblies  levy  the  tax.  They  objected  to  Par¬ 
liament  taxing  them  because  they  were  not  represented  in 
Parliament.  If  they  were  going  to  pay  taxes  they  wanted 
some  say  in  the  matter.  “  Taxation  without  representation 
is  tyranny  ”  became  their  slogan.  The  colonists  did  not 
ask  for  representation  in  Parliament.  They  simply  claimed 
that  Parliament  should  tax  Great  Britain,  and  that  the 
Colonial  Assemblies  should  tax  the  Colonies. 

196 —  Stamp  Act  (1765) 

This  was  a  law  compelling  the  colonists  to  put  stamps  on 
all  legal  papers.  These  stamps  were  of  different  values  and 
were  sold  by  the  English  Government,  so  they  were  a  tax. 
When  this  law  was  passed  the  colonists  were  infuriated. 
English  office  holders 
were  mobbed,  and  the 
Americans  agreed  to 
use  no  articles  made 
in  England.  When 
the  stamps  arrived 
church  bells  were 
tolled,  flags  put  at 
half  mast,  and  the  day 
made  one  of  mourn¬ 
ing.  Then  in  many 
places  the  stamps 
were  seized  and  tom 


Denouncing  the  Stamp  Act 


96 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


up  or  burned.  Patrick  Henry,  a  young  lawyer,  thrilled 
the  country  by  a  speech  in  the  Virginia  Assembly  de¬ 
nouncing  the  British  king. 


197 — Repeal  of 
Stamp  Act 

The  British 
government  now 
foolishly  thought 
that  it  was  the 
Stamp  Act  that 
was  making  the 
trouble  and  so 
they  repealed  it, 
in  1766,  a  year 
after  it  was 
made.  Parlia¬ 
ment  however 
still  claimed  the 
right  to  tax  the 
colonies,  and 
taxes  were  put 
on  tea,  glass, 
paints  and  other  things.  Soldiers  were  sent  cut  to  America 
to  enforce  the  taxes.  To  make  matters  worse  the  Military 
Act  was  passed,  in  1768.  This  act  made  the  colonists  give 
food  and  shelter  to  the  soldiers  that  were  sent  to  coerce 
them. 


Patrick  Henry 


198 — Boston  Massacre 

The  colonists  hated  the  English  soldiers,  and  many  quar¬ 
rels  took  place.  The  soldiers  were  brutal  and  insolent;  and, 
in  1770,  a  serious  clash  occurred  in  Boston.  The  British 
fired  into  a  crowd  of  men,  killing  three  and  wounding  two. 


CAUSES  OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION 


97 


War  commenced  to  be  talked  of,  and  the  desire  for  union 
amongst  the  colonies  was  strong. 


The  Boston  Massacre 


199 —  Tea  Tax  1773 

Again  Parliament  made  a  mistake.  Fearing  the  temper 
of  the  Americans,  they  took  off  the  tax  on  everything  except 
tea.  It  was  even  arranged  that  tea  could  be  bought  cheaper 
in  America,  including  the  tax,  than  it  could  in  England,  tax 
free.  The  English  thought  the  Americans  only  cared  for 
the  money  loss  by  taxation.  They  were  mistaken.  The 
Americans  cared  more  for  their  rights  and  principles  than 
for  any  amount  of  money. 

200 —  Boston  Tea  Party 

When  the  tea  began  to  arrive,  there  was  trouble.  In 
Philadelphia  and  New  York  the  people  turned  the  tea 


98 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


bearing  vessels  out  of  the  harbor.  In  Boston  the  English 
officers  would  not  allow  this.  So  a  party  of  men  dressed 
themselves  up  as  Indians,  painted  their  faces,  boarded  the 
ship  at  night,  and  dumped  the  tea  overboard  into  the  harbor. 

The  English  of  course  considered  that  they  had  been  de¬ 
fied  by  the  colonists,  and  some  very  severe  laws  were  passed. 
By  one  of  these  the  port  of  Boston  was  closed  to  ships,  and 
the  government  moved  to  Salem.  Much  distress  ensued, 
and  the  other  colonies  came  to  Boston's  help  with  supplies. 

- fit 

201 —  Quebec  Act,  1774 

A  law  was  passed  by  the  British  Parliament  extending  the 
Quebec  province  south  to  the  Ohio  Valley  and  west  to  the 
Mississippi,  and  granting  freedom  of  worship  to  Catholics 
in  that  territory.  It  was  passed  to  keep  the  French  Cana¬ 
dian  Catholics  loyal  to  England  in  case  of  trouble  with  the 
colonies.  This  was  a  strange  step  for  Parliament  to  take,  for 
while  the  laws  of  England  persecuted  Catholics  in  Ireland, 
it  favored  them  in  Quebec.  The  Colonies  resented  the 
Quebec  Act,  because  they  claimed  the  Ohio  territory  be¬ 
longed  to  them,  according  to  their  charters. 

202 —  First  Congress 

The  “  Intolerable  Acts/'  as  these  new  laws  were  called, 
made  the  Americans  more  determined  than  ever  to  stand 
up  for  their  rights.  A  Congress,  called  on  Sept.  5,  1774, 
met  in  Philadelphia.  All  the  colonies,  except  Georgia,  were 
represented  by  their  ablest  men.  Nothing  was  said  as  to 
independence,  but  Congress  resolved  that  the  recent  laws  of 
Parliament  were  null  and  void,  and  issued  a  protest  against 
keeping  armies  quartered  on  the  people. 


REVIEW 


99 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  V 

1.  The  principal  colonial  Indian  Wars  were: 

The  Pequod  War  in  Connecticut  1637 
King  Philip's  War  in  Massachusetts  1675 
The  Tuscarora  War,  1711 
The  Yemassee  War,  1715 
The  Cherokee  War,  1757 

The  last  three  were  in  the  Southern  Colonies.  They  were 
all  cruel  and  all  resulted  the  same  way — in  the  victory  of  the 
whites. 

2.  "'King  William's  War”  started  in  Europe  and  spread 
to  America,  where  the  English  colonists  took  up  arms 
against  the  French  in  Canada.  It  lasted  eight  years 
(1689-97),  was  cruel  on  both  sides,  and  resulted  in  no 
change  of  territory. 

3.  “ Queen  Anne's  War”  involved  England,  France,  and 
Spain,  and  their  colonies  in  America.  It  lasted  eleven 
years,  (1702-13),  and  resulted  in  the  capture  of  Acadia  by 
the  English.  They  changed  its  name  to  Nova  Scotia  (New 
Scotland). 

4.  “King  George's  War,”  lasted  four  years  (1744  to  1748). 
The  English  captured  the  strong  French  fortress  of  Louis- 
burg  on  Cape  Breton  Island  but  returned  it  at  the  end  of  the 
war. 

5.  Both  the  English  and  French  claimed  the  territory  at 
the  head  of  the  Ohio  River.  George  Washington  first  ap¬ 
pears  in  history  when  he  was  sent  by  the  English  to  demand 
the  withdrawal  of  the  French  from  that  territory. 

6.  The  refusal  of  the  French  to  leave  this  territory  led  to 
the  “French  and  Indian  War.”  This  lasted  nine  years 
(1754-63)  and  resulted  in  the  cession  to  England  of  Canada 
and  all  the  French  territory  east  of  the  Mississippi. 


100 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


7.  The  English  Parliament  wanted  to  tax  the  American 

Colonies  to  help  pay  the  cost  of  this  war.  The  colonists 
were  willing  to  pay,  but  claimed  their  own  Assemblies  should 
impose  the  tax.  Parliament  would  not  agree,  and  imposed 
a  tax  by  passing  the  Stamp  Act.  • 

8.  The  colonists  refused  to  use  the  stamps  and  destroyed 
them.  Parliament  repealed  the  Stamp  Act,  but  imposed 
other  taxes  which  the  colonists  also  refused  to  pay.  Fi¬ 
nally  all  taxes,  except  that  on  tea,  were  taken  off. 

9.  The  Colonists  refused  to  pay  this  tax  and  threw  the 
tea  overboard,  or  ordered  the  tea-laden  ships  from  their 
harbors. 

Then  Parliament  passed  very  severe  laws  called  the  Five 
Intolerable  Acts.  The  port  of  Boston  was  closed  and  troops 
were  quartered  on  the  people. 

10.  A  Congress  was  called  and  met  at  Philadelphia  Sept. 
5, 1774.  All  the  colonies  but  Georgia  were  represented  and 
resolutions  were  passed  declaring  the  hated  laws  of  Parlia¬ 
ment  null  and  void.  Great  excitement  prevailed  through¬ 
out  the  country. 


SECTION  VI 


THE  REVOLUTION 


CHAPTER  XXX 

THE  WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 

203 —  Preparations 

In  the  meantime  General  Gage  in  Boston  had  become 
alarmed  and  seized  powder  and  arms  wherever  he  could  find 
them.  The  Americans  had  long  been  drilling  and  bands  of 
“Minute  Men”  had  been  formed.  They  were  so  called 
because  they  had  pledged  themselves  to  fight  the  British 
soldiers  at  a  minute’s  notice.  It  was  arranged  that  lanterns 
should  be  hung  in  a  Boston  church  steeple  whenever  the 
British  made  an  unfriendly  move  from  Boston. 

204 —  Battle  of  Lexington,  Apr.  19,  1775 

General  Gage  heard  that  the  Americans  were  collecting 
arms  and  ammunition  at  Concord,  a  village  twenty  miles 
from  Boston.  That  night  two  lighted  lanterns  were  placed 
in  the  tower  window  of  the  old  North  Church  in  Boston. 
They  told  the  Americans  that  the  British  were  moving. 
Paul  Revere,  an  American  patriot,  mounted  his  horse  and 
set  out  on  a  wild  ride  to  alarm  the  countryside.  The  next 
morning,  when  the  British  reached  the  town  of  Lexington, 
a  little  company  of  Minute  Men  were  drawn  up  on  the 
village  green.  The  British  fired  a  volley,  and  seven  Amer¬ 
icans  fell  dead.  The  War  of  the  Revolution  had  com¬ 
menced. 


101 


102 


Concord — They  fired  the  shot  heard  ’round  the  world 


THE  WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 


103 


205 —  Concord 

The  British  pushed  on  to  Concord  but  could  not  find  the 
stores  of  guns  and  powder.  Here  another  band  of  Ameri¬ 
cans  gave  them  battle,  and  “fired  the  shot  heard  ’round  the 
world.”  The  news  of  the  fight  spread  and  the  whole  coun¬ 
tryside  was  soon  in  arms.  Every  man  and  boy  that  could 
hold  a  gun  came  running  to  take  a  shot  at  the  enemy.  From 
behind  fences,  trees,  and  hedges  they  poured  their  fire,  and 
nearly  every  Yankee  shot  brought  a  Red  Coat  down.  The 
retreat  became  a  massacre  and  only  the  arrival  of  fresh 
troops  from  Boston  saved  the  remnant  of  the  force.  Three 
hundred  English  soldiers  were  left  dead  or  wounded  along 
the  roadside. 

206 —  The  Effect 

The  effect  of  this  fight  was  wonderful.  Volunteers  rushed 
to  arms  all  over  the  country.  Twelve  thousand  patriots 
surrounded  Boston  and  shut  the  British  in.  Meetings  were 
called  in  each  colony,  and  the  royal  governors  were  expelled. 

207 —  Fort  Ticonderoga 

A  company  of  farmers  from  Vermont  called  “Green 
Mountain  Boys,”  under  Ethan  Allen,  surprised  Fort  Ticon¬ 
deroga,  on  May  10th,  and  demanded  its  surrender.  “By 
what  authority,”  demanded  the  British  commandant.  “  In 
the  name  of  the  great  Jehovah  and  the  Continental  Con¬ 
gress,”  replied  Allen.  The  fort  was  then  surrendered  with 
large  stores  of  guns  and  powder  and  not  an  American  was 
lost. 

208 —  Bunker  Hill 

Bunker  Hill  overlooked  the  city  of  Boston  from  across 
the  Charles  River.  The  British  determined  to  fortify  it,  but 
on  the  morning  of  June  17th  found  they  were  too  late. 


104 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Capture  cf  Fort  Ticonderoga 

During  the  night  the  Americans  under  General  Prescott  had 
thrown  up  earthworks  on  the  top  of  Breed’s  Hill,  an  eleva¬ 
tion  near  Bunker  Hill.  General  Howe  crossed  the  river 
with  three  thousand  men  to  drive  them  out. 

209 — The  Battle 

The  Americans  lay  silently  behind  their  breastworks. 
They  were  ordered  not  to  fire  until  they  saw  the  “whites  of 
the  enemy’s  eyes.”  The  English  charged  up  the  hill  in  solid 
ranks  with  fixed  bayonets.  They  came  within  a  few  yards 
of  the  top.  Every  American  had  picked  his  man.  At  the 
command  of  “Fire”  a  hail  of  bullets  mowed  down  the  ranks 
of  the  enemy,  and  drove  them  to  the  bottom  of  the  hill. 
Again  the  British  charged  and  again  they  were  repulsed.  A 
third  time  they  were  ordered  up  the  hill.  The  ammunition 
of  the  Americans  was  exhausted.  They  had  no  bayonets. 


105 


Battle  of  Bunker  Hill 


106 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


but  clubbed  their  muskets  and  fought  desperately.  They 
were  driven  from  the  hill,  but  retired  in  good  order. 

210 —  Result 

Although  this  first  regular  battle  was  a  defeat  for  the 
Americans  its  effect  was  as  good  as  a  victory.  They  had 
beaten  the  British  while  their  ammunition  lasted,  and,  man 
for  man,  they  knew  they  need  not  fear  the  enemy. 

CHAPTER  XXXI 

WASHINGTON  TAKES  COMMAND 

211 —  Second  Continental  Congress 

In  the  meantime  a  second  meeting  of  Congress  had  been 
held  in  Philadelphia.  The  colonies  were  still  willing  to 
make  fair  terms  with  the  King  and  sent  him  a  petition.  He 
refused  to  receive  it.  So  Congress  voted  to  raise  twenty 
thousand  men,  and  appointed  George  Washington  Com- 
mander-in-Chief  of  the  Army. 

212 —  Washington  in  Command 

Washington  hastened  to  Boston  and  on  the  way  was  told 
of  the  brave  fight  of  the  Americans  at  Bunker  Hill.  “Then 
our  liberties  are  safe  ”  he  said.  Washington  took  command 
of  the  army  on  July  3,  1775.  All  he  could  do  at  first  was 
drill  his  soldiers  and  keep  the  British  shut  up  in  Boston. 
He  did  not  have  any  big  guns  with  which  to  bombard  the 
city. 

213 —  Invasion  of  Canada 

In  the  late  summer  of  1775,  two  small  American  armies 
started  out  to  invade  Canada.  One  army  under  General 
Montgomery  went  up  Lake  Champlain  and  captured  Mont- 


WASHINGTON  TAKES  COMMAND 


107 


real.  It  then  moved  on  to  Quebec.  Here  Montgomery 
was  joined  by  Benedict  Arnold  with  what  remained  of  a 
force  of  men  who  had  started  from  Maine.  They  had  gone 
up  the  Kennebec  River  and  struck  out  through  the  wilder¬ 
ness  to  Quebec.  They  arrived  starving  and  half  frozen. 
Altogether  the  two  armies  had  about  one  thousand  men 
who  were  able  to  fight. 


Death  of  Montgomery  at  Quebec 

214 —  Attack  On  Quebec 

After  some  weeks  of  siege  the  armies  attacked  Quebec 
during  a  blinding  snow  storm.  The  brave  Montgomery 
fell  in  the  first  charge.  Arnold  was  wounded,  and  the 
Americans  withdrew. 

215 —  Aid  from  Abnaki 

Washington  asked  the  help  of  the  Catholic  Indians  living 
in  Maine.  The  Indians  under  chief  Orano  agreed  to  help 
the  Americans,  and  then  a  strange  thing  happened.  The 
New  England  Puritans  who  had  persecuted  these  Indians, 


108 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


and  even  killed  their  priest,  did  all  in  their  power  to  get  a 
French  Catholic  Missionary  for  them. 

216 —  Commissioners  to  Canada 

The  Americans  were  anxious  to  get  the  French  Canadians 
to  join  them  in  fighting  England.  So  they  sent  Benjamin 
Franklin,  Samuel  Chase,  Charles  Carroll,  and  Father  (after¬ 
ward  Bishop)  John  Carroll  to  ask  their  aid.  The  French 
Canadians  feared  the  Colonial  laws  against  Catholics,  and 
were  well  satisfied  with  their  treatment  under  the  Quebec 
Act.  So  they  refused  to  join  the  Americans  in  their  fight  for 
liberty. 

217 —  Evacuation  of  Boston 

As  soon  as  snow  covered  the  ground,  General  Washington 
had  the  big  guns  from  Fort  Ticonderoga  put  on  sleds  and 
hauled  to  the  American  lines  around  Boston.  One  morning 
the  British  again  found  the  Americans  occupying  a  hill 
overlooking  the  city.  This  time  they  were  on  Dorchester 
Heights,  but  instead  of  a  force  of  poorly  armed  Minute  Men 
a  well  drilled  army  of  soldiers,  with  big  cannon,  faced  the 
city.  Washington  sent  word  to  General  Howe  to  get  out  of 
Boston  or  the  town  would  be  fired  on.  Howe  did  not  waste 
any  time  but  put  his  troops,  and  his  friends  the  Tories,  on 
board  the  fleet.  The  Tories  were  Americans  who  took  sides 
with  the  British.  They  all  went  to  Halifax,  in  Nova  Scotia, 
and  Washington  and  his  army  marched  into  Boston. 

218 —  Attack  on  Fort  Moultrie 

Early  in  the  summer,  of  1776,  the  British  fleet  attacked 
the  fort  which  guarded  the  city  of  Charleston.  The  fort  was 
built  of  palmetto  logs  and  the  British  cannon  balls  sank 
into  the  soft  wood  and  did  no  damage.  The  Americans 
under  the  brave  Colonel  Moultrie  were  splendid  marksmen. 


WASHINGTON  TAKES  COMMAND 


109 


219— General  Feeling 
of  the  People 


There  was  now  a 
feeling  among  patri¬ 
otic  men  that  things 
had  gone  too  far  for' 
them  ever  to  submit 

to  the  King  again.  Of  Sergeant  Jasper  braves  shot  and  shell  to 
,  save  the  flag 

course  not  everyone  s 

felt  this  way.  There  were  still  large  numbers  of  loyalists, 
or  Tories,  as  the  patriots  called  them.  These  people  were 
loyal  to  the  King;  some  because  they  thought  it  right,  and 
others  because  such  loyalty  paid  them  better.  But  the 
greater  part  of  the  people  were  in  sympathy  with  the  revolt. 

And  those  who  were  not  were  held  up  to  shame  and  ridi¬ 
cule  by  their  neighbors,  and  in  many  cases  were  forced  to 
leave  their  homes  and  take  refuge  with  the  English,  or 
move  further  into  the  wilderness. 


With  no  ammunition  to  waste  they  fired  slowly  and  care¬ 
fully  and  every  shot  counted.  Their  execution  was  heavy 
and  the  enemy’s  ships  were  badly  damaged  and  forced  to 
sail  away.  The  fort  was  then  named  Fort  Moultrie  after  its 
brave  commander. 

During  the  battle  the 
flag  of  South  Carolina 
was  shot  away  from 
the  staff  and  fell  out¬ 
side  the  fort.  Ser¬ 
geant  Jasper  jumped 
outside  where  the  shot 
and  shell  were  thickly 
flying  and  recovered 
the  flag. 


DRAFTING  THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 
Franklin,  Jefferson,  Adams,  Livingston,  and  Sherman 


110 


DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


111 


Reading  the  Declaration  of  Independence  at  Philadelphia 

and  the  “Declaration  of  Independence”  which  gave  birth 
to  a  new  nation  was  drawn  up.  Thomas  Jefferson  was  the 
author  of  this  epoch-making  document.  It  was  adopted 
on  July  4, 1776,  which  thus  became  our  first  “  Independence 
Day.”  The  great  news  was  received  with  joy  throughout 
the  land.  However  there  were  years  of  hard  fighting  and 
great  suffering  to  be  endured  before  freedom  was  finally 
won. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 


DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


220 — Declaration  of  Independence 

Congress  was  in  session,  and  among  its  members  patriots 
were  in  the  great  majority.  Early  in  the  summer  a  resolu¬ 
tion  of  the  greatest  importance  was  introduced.  It  was  to 
the  effect  “that  the  United  Colonies  are,  and  of  right  ought 
to  be,  free  and  independent  states.  ”  This  resolution  passed, 


112 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


221 — Hessians 


When  England  realized  America  would  fight,  she  looked 
around  for  men  to  fill  her  army.  Not  enough  of  her  own 
men  would  enlist.  The  pay  was  too  small,  and  the  hard¬ 
ships  and  dangers  were  too  great.  So  the  English  tried  to 
hire  European  troops.  They  offered  a  large  sum  to  Russia 
for  an  army  of  Cossacks,  but  were  refused.  Finally  the 
Prince  of  Hesse*  Cassel  and  some  other  nearby  Princes  of¬ 
fered  to  sell  some  of  their  troops.  During  the  war  thirty 

thousand  of 
these  troops 
came  out  to  fight 
the  Americans. 
They  were  called 
Hessians.  Fin¬ 
ally  Frederick 
the  Great,  King 
of  Prussia,  who 
greatly  admired 
Washington,  re¬ 
fused  to  allow 
the  Hessians  to 
cross  his  country 
to  get  to  Amer¬ 
ica,  and  no  more 
were  sent. 
Throughout  all 
this  selling  of 
men  to  fight  the 
Americans,  the  Catholic  Princes  of  Germany  refused  to 
have  anything  to  do  with  the  disgraceful  practice. 


Hessian  peasants  forced  from  their  homes  to 
serve  in  the  army 


222 — New  York 

From  the  time  the  British  under  General  Howe  had  gone 


BATTLE  OF  LONG  ISLAND 


113 


to  Halifax  from  Boston,  there  had  been  no  English  soldiers 
in  the  American  colonies.  But  Washington  knew  this 
would  not  last  long  and  felt  sure  the  next  attack  would  be 
on  New  York.  This  city  was  hard  for  the  Americans  to 
hold,  because  cannon  placed  on  the  Brooklyn  Heights, 
across  the  East  River,  could  blow  it  to  pieces.  And  besides, 
the  English  ships  could  sail  up  the  river  on  each  side  and 
destroy  the  city  with  their  guns.  Some  patriots  wanted  to 
burn  New  York  and  lay  waste  the  whole  country  around 
that  it  might  not  afford  a  livelihood  to  the  British.  But 
Washington  decided  to  try  and  hold  the  city.  He  left 
Boston  with  his  army  and  took  up  a  position  on  Brooklyn 
Heights. 


An  old  view  of  New  York 


223— Battle  of  Long  Island 

The  British  landed  a  large  force  at  Gravesend  Bay,  Long 
Island,  near  where  Coney  Island  now  is.  More  than  half  of 
this  force  were  Hessians.  There  were  many  more  British 
soldiers  than  Americans  and  on  Aug.  27, 1776,  Washington’s 
troops  were  defeated  in  the  battle  of  Long  Island. 

The  whole  force  might  have  been  captured  and  the  war 
ended  right  then  but  for  Washington’s  quick  action.  That 
night  a  heavy  fog  fell,  and  under  its  cover  Washington  fer¬ 
ried  his  army  across  the  river  to  Manhattan  Island. 


114 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


The  English  followed  Washington  across  the  river  and 
captured  the  City  of  New  York.  The  Americans  retreated 
northward  and  several  times  gave  battle  to  the  British. 

224 —  Nathan  Hale 

Washington  wanted  to  know  the  plans  of  the  British,  and 
to  find  them  out  Nathan  Hale  volunteered  to  go  within  their 
lines  in  disguise.  He  was  a  graduate  of  Yale,  and  a  captain 
in  the  Regular  Army,  though  but  twenty  years  of  age. 
When  about  to  return  from  the  dangerous  undertaking, 
Hale  was  captured  and  condemned  to  be  hanged  as  a  spy. 
His  letters  to  his  family  and  friends  were  destroyed,  and 
he  was  denied  a  clergyman.  He  died  like  a  brave  man,  his 
last  words  being,  “  I  only  regret  that  I  have  but  one  life  to 
lose  for  my  country/’ 

225 —  Retreat  Across  New  Jersey 

Washington  crossed  over  to  New  Jersey  and  retreated 
through  that  state  and  across  the  Delaware  River.  He  had 
at  the  beginning  of  this  retreat  about  thirteen  thousand 
men,  but  their  enlistments  were  for  short  terms.  The 
British  were  in  hot  pursuit,  but  they  were  unable  to  cross 
the  Delaware,  as  Washington  had  secured  all  the  boats  for 
seventy  miles  along  the  river.  The  army  under  Washington 
grew  smaller  each  day.  The  cold  was  intense,  and  the 
suffering  great  but  the  purpose  of  the  great  commander 
never  faltered. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 
GLOOM  AND  HOPE 

226 — Gloomy  Outlook 

When  the  end  of  the  year  of  1776  approached,  but  five 
thousand  troops  remained  in  the  American  camp.  The 


GLOOM  AND  HOPE 


115 


British  were  sure  the  whole  army  would  soon  melt  away,  and 
General  Howe  returned  to  New  York.  Lord  Cornwallis  got 
ready  to  take  a  vacation  in  England.  The  Hessians  were 
left  to  hold  Trenton  and  the  line  to  New  York. 

Christmas  night  was  a  time  of  festivity  for  the  Hessians 
in  Trenton.  A  violent  storm  was  raging,  and  the  warmth 
and  good  cheer  indoors  claimed  them. 


J  Surrender  of  the  Hessian  Colonel  Rail  at  the  Battle  of  Trenton  ' 
227 — Battle  of  Trenton 

This  was  the  time  Washington  chose  to  strike.  With 
twenty-four  hundred  men  he  crossed  the  Delaware,  nine 
miles  above  Trenton,  and  marched  throughout  the  night  in 
the  face  of  the  bitter  storm.  The  Americans  fell  on  the 
Hessian  outposts  and  drove  them  in.  The  main  body, 
hastily  forming  their  ranks,  tried  to  make  a  stand,  but  the 
American  artillery  was  well  served,  and  the  Hessians  were 


116 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


utterly  routed.  Their  commander,  General  Rail,  was  mor¬ 
tally  wounded  and  a  thousand  prisoners  were  taken.  Ban¬ 
croft  says,  “  Until  that  hour  the  life  of  the  United  States 
flickered  like  a  dying  flame.  That  victory  turned  the 
shadow  of  death  into  morning.” 


228— Cornwallis  and  Washington 

On  January  2nd,  Lord  Cornwallis,  who  had  cancelled  his 
trip  to  England  after  the  battle  of  Trenton,  advanced  against 
Washington.  Throughout  the  day  his  troops  were  har- 
rassed  by  the  Americans  at  every  point.  He  went  into 
camp  for  that  night,  while  re-inf orcements  were  awaited.  His 
sleepy  sentries  could  see  the  campfires  of  the  Americans  burn¬ 
ing  brightly,  and 
he  eagerly  awaited 
the  morning  to 
crush  the  “old 
fox,”  as  he  called 
Washington. 


229  — Battle  of 
Princeton 

But  when  the  day 
came,  Lord  Corn¬ 
wallis  was  greeted 

Washington  rallies  the  troops  at  Princeton  ^  sound  of  the 

“old  fox’s”  cannon, 
many  miles  away.  Washington  had  slipped  around  the 
English  during  the  night  and  was  now  busy  beating  their 
forces  in  the  town  of  Princeton,  eighteen  miles  away.  The 
English  resisted  stubbornly  and  in  one  place  the  Americans 
faltered.  Riding  to  the  front  of  his  troops,  within  thirty 
yards  of  the  enemy,  Washington  “  reined  in  his  horse  with 
his  head  toward  them.”  He  escaped  a  full  volley  from  the 


THE  TURNING  POINT  OF  THE  WAR 


117 


British,  and  the  Americans,  thrilled  by  the  bravery  of  their 
commander,  quickly  rallied  and  gained  the  victory. 


f 


230 — Foreign  Officers 

The  bravery  of  the  Americans,  and  the  justice  of  their 
cause,  attracted  officers  of  great  worth  from  Europe.  The 
Marquis  de  Lafayette, 


£ 


a  brave  French  youth, 
fitted  out  a  ship  at  his 
own  expense,  and 
sailed  for  the  United 
States,  in  company 
with  Baron  de  Kalb. 

Baron  Steuben  of 
Germany  also  arrived 
and  worked  marvels 
in  drilling  the  Amer¬ 
icans  and  teaching 
them  the  proper  use 
of  arms  and  howT  to 
build  fortifications. 

Pulaski  and  Kosci¬ 
usko,  fresh  from  fight¬ 
ing  for  their  beloved 
Poland,  came  to  offer 
their  swords  to  the  young  nation  in  America. 


mi 


Marquis  de  Lafayette 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

THE  TURNING  POINT  OF  THE  WAR 
231 — Burgoyne 

The  British  thought  that  if  an  army  penetrated  New  York 
from  Canada,  and  another  invaded  the  Hudson  Valley  from 
New  York  City,  the  colonies  would  be  cut  in  two.  So 


118 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


General  Burgoyne,  with  a  large  force,  set  out  from  Canada 
by  way  of  Lakes  Champlain  and  George.  It  was  expected 
that  General  Howe  would  move  north  with  a  force  from 
New  York.  The  American  backwoodsmen  and  farmers 
gathered  to  stop  Burgoyne.  Many  who  would  not  regu¬ 
larly  enlist  were  only  too  eager  for  this  kind  of  service. 
They  lay  in  ambush  and  shot  the  British  down.  They 
blockaded  the  roads  by  felling  trees  across  them  and  wore 
out  the  English  by  constant  attacks. 

232 —  Bennington 

Burgoyne’s  supplies  began  to  grow  short.  Hearing  that 
there  were  rich  stores  at  Bennington,  Vermont,  he  sent  a 

strong  detach¬ 
ment  to  capture 
them.  The 
Americans  un¬ 
der  General 
Stark  surround¬ 
ed  and  attacked 
the  English. 
“We  must  beat 
the  redcoats  to¬ 
day,  boys,  or  to- 
night  Molly 
Stark’s  a  widow,”  cried  the  American  leader.  The  British 
force,  as  well  as  re-inforcements  sent  to  their  aid,  were  com¬ 
pletely  routed  and  seven  hundred  taken  prisoners. 

233 —  Battle  of  Saratoga 

Burgoyne  pushed  on  until  he  reached  Saratoga.  The 
whole  countryside  had  risen  against  him.  The  British 
tired  out,  and  with  little  provisions  left,  were  confronted 
by  thousands  of  determined  Americans.  General  Gates 


British  guns  turned  on  them  at  Bennington 


THE  TURNING  POINT  OF  THE  WAR 


119 


was  in  command,  though  the  hard  work  of  getting  ready  had 
been  performed  by  General  Schuyler.  The  Americans  at¬ 
tacked  fiercely,  led  by  Arnold  and  Morgan.  The  English 
were  surrounded.  The  expected  help  from  General  Howe 
in  New  York  had  failed,  and  retreat  was  impossible. 

Burgoyne  surrendered  himself  and  all  his  army,  October 
17,  1777,  with  a  total  loss  in  this  campaign  of  close  to  10,000 
men.  Saratoga  was  the  decisive  battle,  or  turning  point,  of 
the  war  of  the  Revolution. 

234 —  Capture  of  Philadelphia 

Instead  of  going  up  the  Hudson  to  meet  Burgoyne,  Howe 
set  out  to  capture  Philadelphia,  the  American  capital.  He 
first  transported  his  troops  on  ships  to  the  Delaware,  but 
did  not  land.  He  then  sailed  down  the  Delaware  and  up 
the  Chesapeake — losing  a  month's  time,  which  would  have 
enabled  him  to  go  to  Burgoyne's  help,  and  landing  within 
thirteen  miles  of  where  he  first  intended.  Washington  was 
waiting  and  gave  battle  at  Brandywine.  The  British  were 
victorious  and  on  Sept.  25th,  took  Philadelphia.  Congress 
fled  to  Lancaster,  Pennsylvania,  and  then  to  York,  in  the 
same  state. 

235 —  Battle  of  Germantown 

Washington  attacked  again,  on  Oct.  4th,  at  Germantown, 
where  Howe's  main  army  was  encamped.  The  American 
attack  had  every  chance  of  success,  when  a  thick  fog  inter¬ 
fered.  Parts  of  the  American  forces  fired  on  one  another, 
confusion  resulted,  and  the  battle  was  lost. 

236 —  French  Alliance 

Up  to  this  time  France  had  secretly  helped  America  with 
arms  and  money,  without  which  the  war  would  probably 
have  died  out.  Immediately  after  Burgoyne's  surrender 


120 


Valley  Forge — Washington  and  Lafayette 


THE  TURNING  POINT  OF  THE  WAR 


121 


France  openly  espoused  the  American  cause.  An  alliance 
was  formed  in  the  end  of  1777.  This  was  the  first  and  only 
Treaty  of  Alliance  ever  made  by  the  United  States. 

237 — Valley  Forge  and  Philadelphia 

During  the  winter  of  1778  Washington  and  his  troops 
suffered  great  hardships  in  the  encampment  at  Valley  Forge, 
near  Philadelphia.  Without  enough  food  or  clothing  the 
men  suffered  tortures.  Some  of  them  were  indeed  naked, 
and  every  night  the  cry  of  “No  meat!  No  meat!”  would 
go  up  from  men  in  the  starving  army. 

The  British  lived  in  luxury  in  Philadelphia.  General 
Howe  was  succeeded  in  command  by  General  Clinton. 
Balls  and  parties  occupied  the  time,  and  many  weak-hearted 
Americans  promised  allegiance  to  the  King  again. 


MOLLY  PITCHER  AT  MONMOUTH 
Her  husband  shot,  she  took  his  place  as  a  gunner 


238 — Philadelphia  Evacuated 

In  the  Spring  the  news  of  the  French  alliance  changed  the 
feeling.  Clinton  was  ordered  to  evacuate  Philadelphia  and 


122  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

return  to  New  York.  The  frightened  Tories  begged  him 
not  to  abandon  them,  and  so  great  was  their  number  that 
he  did  not  have  ships  to  take  them  all.  So  he  decided  to 
march  his  troops  overland  across  the  Jerseys. 

239 — Battle  of  Monmouth 

Washington  and  his  army  fell  on  the  British  at  Mon¬ 
mouth,  June  28,  1778,  and  would  have  defeated  them,  but 
for  the  treachery  of  General  Charles  Lee,  an  Englishman, 
serving  in  the  American  army.  As  it  was  the  British  lost 
heavily  and  were  glad  to  escape  to  New  York. 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  VI 

1.  Gen.  Gage  left  Boston  to  seize  some  American  stores 
at  Concord.  His  troops  met  the  Minute  Men  in  battle  at 
Lexington  and  at  Concord.  This  first  bloodshed  aroused 
the  whole  country  and  united  the  colonies. 

2.  The  Americans  surrounded  Boston  and  fortified  Bun¬ 
ker  Hill.  The  English  attacked  and  gained  the  hill,  only 
after  the  ammunition  of  the  Patriots  had  given  out. 

3.  A  second  Continental  Congress  met  and  raised  an 
army  of  twenty  thousand  men.  George  Washington  was 
made  commander-in-chief.  ¥ 

4.  An  invasion  of  Canada  by  two  American  armies,  under 
Montgomery  and  Arnold,  resulted  in  the  capture  of  Mont¬ 
real,  but  defeat  before  Quebec. 

5.  Washington  drove  the  British  out  of  Boston.  They 
retired  to  Halifax.  A  British  attack  on  Fort  Moultrie, 
guarding  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  was  repulsed. 

6.  The  feeling  amongst  the  people  was  that  matters  had 
now  gone  too  far  for  any  compromise,  and  on  July  4th,  1776, 


REVIEW 


123 


Congress  enacted  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  declar¬ 
ing  the  colonies  to  be  free  and  independent  of  England. 

7.  The  British  landed  on  Long  Island,  defeated  Wash¬ 
ington,  and  took  New  York.  They  drove  the  patriot  army 
across  New  Jersey  and  over  the  Delaware  River.  At  the 
end  of  1776  the  outlook  for  the  new  nation  was  one  of  gloom. 

8.  On  the  night  of  Christmas,  1776,  Washington  led  his 
army  across  the  Delaware,  and  attacked  the  Hessian  gar¬ 
rison  at  Trenton.  The  surprise  was  complete  and  the  vic¬ 
tory  of  the  Americans  did  much  to  raise  their  falling  hopes. 

9.  The  following  year,  1777,  the  British  planned  to  cut  the 
colonies  in  two  on  the  line  of  the  Hudson  River.  Gen. 
Burgoyne,  led  an  English  army  down  from  Canada,  but  was 
surrounded  at  Saratoga.  Disappointed  in  securing  help 
from  New  York  City  he  was  forced  to  surrender.  This  was 
the  decisive  battle  of  the  war. 

10.  The  news  of  this  battle  settled  all  doubts  in  the  mind 
of  the  French  Government  (which  had  before  this  time 
secretly  helped  the  Americans)  and  an  alliance  was  formed 
between  the  countries.  The  aid  from  France  thus  gained 
was  of  importance  in  winning  the  war. 


SECTION  VII 


END  OF  REVOLUTION.  INDEPENDENCE 


CHAPTER  XXXV 
THE  WEST 

240—  The  West 

Before  the  war,  England  was  not  anxious  to  have  the 
colonists  settle  across  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  and  even 
passed  laws  to  that  effect.  But  Daniel  Boone  penetrated 
into  Kentucky  some  time  before  the  Revolution.  A  legend 
tells  us  that  when  Boone  first  beheld  the  splendid  Kentucky 
country  of  hill  and  valley  stretching  before  him,  he  exclaimed, 
"I  am  richer  than  the  man  in  Scripture  who  owned  cattle 
upon  a  thousand  hills.  I  own  the  wild  beasts  in  a  thousand 
valleys.”  Colonies  had  also  been  planted  in  Tennessee 
under  Robertson  and  the  heroic  Sevier*.  These  two  settle¬ 
ments  were  the  entering  wedge  driven  into  the  Indian  coun¬ 
try.  There  was  comparative  peace  in  this  region  until  the 
second  year  of  the  Revolution.  Then  the  English  Governor 
of  Detroit,  General  Henry  Hamilton,  gathered  together  the 
Indians  and  sent  them  against  the  Americans,  The  “hair¬ 
buying  general”  was  the  name  given  to  Hamilton,  because 
he  paid  in  cash  for  each  American  scalp  brought  in. 

241—  Clark 

George  Rogers  Clark,  a  young  backwoodsman,  was  com¬ 
missioned  by  Patrick  Henry,  the  Governor  of  Virginia,  to 

*John  Sevier,  though  not  a  Catholic,  is  said  to  have  descended  from 
the  same  family  as  St.  Francis  Xavier;  Sevier  being  the  English  cor¬ 
ruption  of  Xavier. 


124 


THE  WEST 


125 


invade  the  western  country  and  take  it  for  the  colonies. 
With  a  little  band  of  150  men  he  sailed  down  the  Ohio  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Cumberland.  From  this  point  he  struck 
out  across  country  to  the  fort  at  Kaskaskia,  where  he  sur¬ 
prised  the  garrison  at  a  dance,  and  captured  the  fort 
without  bloodshed. 


George  Rogers  Clark  surprises  the  garrison  at  Kaskaskia  at  a  dance 


242 — Catholic  Help 

Many  of  the  inhabitants  were  French  and  when  told  of 
the  French-American  alliance  gladly  swore  allegiance  to 
the  colonies.  Father  Peter  Gibault,  Vicar  General  for  the 
country,  under  the  Bishop  of  Quebec,  eagerly  took  sides 
with  the  Americans.  The  good  priest  aided  Clark  in  every 
way,  raised  volunteers  for  him,  and  went  himself  to  Vin¬ 
cennes  and  persuaded  the  people  to  favor  the  American 


126  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

cause.  The  good  man  even  spent  all  he  owned  in  helping 
the  cause  of  liberty  and  died  a  poor  man.  The  help  given 
by  his  people  was  of  great  assistance  to  Clark  in  gaining 
the  country  for  the  Americans. 

243 — Vincennes  Captured 

General  Hamilton  in  Detroit,  hearing  of  Clark's  success, 
went  with  a  force  to  destroy  him.  He  recaptured  Vin¬ 
cennes  and  planned  to  take  Kaskaskia  in  the  Spring.  But 


Clark’s  Expedition  crossing  the  drowned  lands 


Clark  did  not  wait  for  him.  After  a  heroic  march  through 
a  flooded  country,  whose  lowlands  were  often  neck  deep  in 
cold  water,  Clark  fell  on  the  fort  at  Vincennes.  After  a 
short  siege  Hamilton  was  forced  to  capitulate.  (Feb.  23, 
1779.) 

244 — Results 

The  effect  of  this  was  to  gain  the  whole  Northwest  terri¬ 
tory  for  the  states .  If  it  had  not  been  for  Clark's  expedition , 
helped  by  Father  Gibault's  patriotism,  the  Ohio  River  would 
probably  have  been  the  northern  boundary  of  the  Union. 

The  great  states  of  Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Michigan, 
and  Wisconsin  would  probably  have  been  part  of  Canada. 


NAVAL  OPERATIONS — ARNOLD’S  TREASON  127 
CHAPTER  XXXVI 

NAVAL  OPERATIONS— ARNOLD’S  TREASON 


245 — Privateers 


The  American  Colonies  had  no  war  ships  when  the  Revo¬ 
lution  started.  However,  scores  of  fast  private  ships  were 
fitted  out  with 


guns.  They  re¬ 
ceived  commis¬ 
sions  from  Con¬ 
gress  which 
made  them 
“privateers,” 
and  hundreds  of 
British  vessels 
were  captured 
by  them. 


246 — John  Barry 

The  first  Brit¬ 
ish  warship  cap¬ 
tured  in  the  war 
was  the  “  Ed¬ 
ward.”  She  was 
taken  by  the 
American  frigate  Barry  leads  his  men  aboard  the  enemy 
“Lexington”  commanded  by  Captain  John  Barry.  This 
same  officer  fought  the  last  naval  battle  of  the  war,  against 
the  British  ship  “Sybille.”  In  the  interval  “Saucy  Jack 
Barry,  half  Irishman,  half  Yankee”  distinguished  himself! 
by  his  naval  exploits.  When  the  present  American  navy 
was  founded  by  Washington,  in  1794,  Barry’s  name  wajs 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  list  of  officers  with  the  rank  ci5 
Commander. 


128 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


So,  whether  we  refer  to  the  Navy  of  the  Revolutionary 
War,  or  to  the  foundation  of  the  present  Navy,  this  brave 
Irish  American  Catholic  is  truly  called  "the  Father  of  the 
American  Navy.” 

247 —  John  Paul  Jones 

Among  the  officers  of  the  navy  during  the  Revolution,  who 
served  with  Barry,  was  Captain  John  Paul  Jones.  In  1779, 
with  French  aid,  he  fitted  out  a  small  fleet  and  ravaged  the 
coast  of  England.  He  fell  in  with  the  British  ships  "Sera- 
pis”  and  "Countess  of  Scarborough”  and  captured  the 
first  named  after  a  desperate  struggle.  Both  ships  were 

shot  to  pieces  and 
sank  shortly  after¬ 
wards.  The  comman¬ 
der  of  the  "Serapis” 
was  made  a  knight 
by  the  King  for  his 
gallant  conduct.  "  If 
I  fall  in  with  him 
again  I'll  make  a  lord 
of  him,”  said  Jones. 

These  naval  vic¬ 
tories  were  a  great 
help  to  the  young 
nation.  They  proved 
to  Europe  the  fight¬ 
ing  qualities  of  the 
Paul  Jones  Americans. 

248 —  Benedict  Arnold’s  Treason 

The  year  of  1780  was  a  dark  one  for  the  American  patriots. 
Benedict  Arnold,  Major  General  in  command  of  the  forts 
at  West  Point,  became  a  traitor  to  the  American  cause. 


NAVAL  OPERATIONS — ARNOLD’S  TREASON 


129 


army. 


toga  his  courage  amounted  almost  to  rashness.  But  his 
services  had  not  been  properly  rewarded  by  Congress. 

Arnold,  moreover,  was  in  financial  difficulties.  Dis¬ 
heartened  by  his  treatment,  and  in  great  need  of  money, 
he  offered  the  British  General  Clinton  an  oppor¬ 
tunity  of  captur¬ 
ing  West  Point.  For 
this  terrible  act  of 
treason  Arnold  was 
to  receive  large  pay 
and  high  rank 
in  the  British 


249 — Major  Andre 

Major  John  Andre, 
an  English  officer  of 
high  repute,  was  sent  Capture  of  Major  Andre 

in  a  warship  to  confer  with  Arnold.  He  was  led  within 
the  American  lines,  and,  unable  to  return  to  the  ship,  was 
obliged  to  make  his  way  to  New  York  by  land.  He  reached 
Tarry  town,  and  felt  safe  from  the  Americans,  when  three 
men  stepped  out  from  a  roadside  thicket  and  levelled  their 
guns  at  him.  A  search  of  his  clothes  was  made  and  the 
agreement  with  Arnold  found  in  his  boots.  His  captors 
though  poor  men  refused  large  offers  of  money  to  release 
him.  Their  splendid  patriotism  saved  West  Point  for 
the  Americans.  Andre  was  hanged  as  a  spy,  but  Arnold 
escaped  to  the  British  to  receive  his  gold  and  high  rank  in 
their  army. 


250 — A  Traitor’s  Miserable  End 

Arnold  afterwards  led  British  attacks  on  Virginia  and 
against  his  native  Connecticut.  He  died  in  England  years 


130  preparatory  united  states  history 

after,  shunned  and  despised  by  those  who  had  bribed  him, 
and  filled  with  remorse  for  his  conduct. 

On  the  battlefield  of  Saratoga  a  splendid  monument  has 
been  erected.  On  three  of  its  sides  are  the  names  of  brave 
men  who  fought  there.  The  fourth  side  is  blank.  If  you 
should  inquire  the  reason  for  this  you  would  be  told  “On 
that  side  would  have  been  Arnold’s  name,  had  he  not  been 
as  treacherous  as  he  was  brave.” 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 
THE  END  OF  THE  WAR 

251 —  The  War  in  the  South 

We  must  now  turn  back  to  the  end  of  the  year  1778,  when 
the  British  brought  the  war  to  the  South.  Clinton  finding 
he  could  do  little,  while  Washington  watched  him  so  closely 
in  New  York,  sent  an  army  of  thirty-five  hundred  men  to 
take  Savannah.  This  was  done  without  trouble,  as  there 
were  but  six  hundred  men  to  guard  the  city.  The  British 
overran  the  surrounding  country;  but  in  October,  1779,  the 
Americans  under  General  Lincoln  attempted  to  retake  the 
city.  The  French  fleet  failed  to  help  as  was  expected,  and 
the  attack  of  the  Americans  failed.  One  of  the  greatest 
losses  was  that  of  the  brave  Pulaski,  who  fell  in  that  battle. 

252 —  British  Capture  Charleston 

The  following  year,  1780,  made  matters  worse  in  the 
South.  Clinton,  leaving  enough  men  in  New  York  to  hold 
Washington  at  bay,  embarked  with  8,000  men  for  Charleston. 
He  soon  took  that  city  and  with  it  the  American  General 
Lincoln  and  three  thousand  troops  (May  12,  1780).  The 
British,  and  their  friends  the  Loyalists,  now  controlled  the 
whole  country  and  overran  it  as  they  pleased.  Taking 


BATTLE  OF  KING  S  MOUNTAIN 


131 


half  of  his  force  with  him  to  New  York,  Clinton  left  General 
Cornwallis  to  complete  the  conquest. 


Siege  of  Charleston 


253 —  Gates  in  Command 

General  Gates,  who  commanded  at  Saratoga,  was  now 
placed  in  charge  of  the  American  army  in  the  South. 
Many  of  his  friends  had  long  been  trying  to  have  him  made 
Commander-in-Chief  in  place  of  Washington.  It  is  well 
they  did  not  succeed.  With  an  army  of  three  thousand 
Americans,  Gates  gave  battle  to  Cornwallis  and  two  thous¬ 
and  British,  at  Camden,  and  was  shamefully  defeated 
(Aug.  16,  1780). 

254 —  Battle  of  King’s  Mountain 

The  British  now  left  most  of  the  fighting  to  the  Tories, 
who  understood  the  country  and  the  backwoods  style  of 
fighting.  Under  Tarleton  and  Ferguson  they  swept  the 
whole  countryside  well  up  to  the  mountains.  But  they  had 
not  counted  on  the  mountaineers  of  the  west  These  hardy 
patriots  commenced  to  assemble  by  hundreds.  They  were 


132 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


all  huntsmen,  whose  every  shot  reached  the  mark.  At 
Kings  Mountain  one  thousand  of  them  attacked  a  British 
force  of  twelve  hundred,  killed  the  commander  Ferguson, 
and  captured  all  left  living.  This  greatly  crippled  Corn¬ 
wallis. 


Ferguson’s  last  stand  at  King’s  Mountain 


255 —  General  Greene  in  Command 

General  Gates  was  relieved  (1781),  and  General  Greene, 
the  finest  officer  in  the  war  next  to  Washington,  was  placed 
in  command.  Then  the  outlook  changed.  Greene  did  not 
risk  defeat  by  opposing  Cornwallis  with  a  single  force.  He 
sent  one  detachment  under  Francis  Marion,  the  “Swamp 
Fox,’ 7  to  get  between  Cornwallis  and  the  coast. 

256 —  Battle  of  Cowpens 

Another  detachment  was  placed  under  Morgan,  the  fron¬ 
tiersman.  Cornwallis  sent  Tarleton  with  eleven  hundred 


WAR  IN  THE  SOUTH 


133 


men  to  hunt  down  Morgan  and  his  followers.  Morgan  met 
him  at  the  Battle  of  Cowpens  (Jan.  17, 1781),  and  only  two 
hundred  and  seventy  British  managed  to  escape  by  flight. 
•Cornwallis  now  started  in  pursuit  of  Greene  who  retired 
gradually,  leading  the  British  away  from  their  supplies  at 
Charleston  and  finally  escaping  into  Virginia. 


Frontier  riflemen 


257 — Guilford  Court  House 

A  short  time  later  the  subtle  Greene  recrossed  into  North 
Carolina  and  gave  battle  to  Cornwallis,  at  Guilford  Court 
House.  It  was  a  British  victory,  but  so  costly  a  one  that 
Cornwallis  lost  one  quarter  of  his  men.  He  then  made  up 
his  mind  to  reach  the  coast  and  get  aid  from  the  fleet. 
Cornwallis  heard  that  the  traitor  Arnold  was  in  Virginia 
with  some  British  troops,  and  so  determined  to  go  North 
and  meet  him,  instead  of  returning  south  to  Charleston  and 
risking  another  fight  with  Greene. 


134 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


258 —  Cornwallis  Trapped 

Cornwallis  reached  Virginia  safely  and  moved  about 
freely  for  a  time.  Steuben  was  there  to  oppose  him,  how¬ 
ever,  and  soon  Lafayette  arrived  with  twelve  hundred  of 
Washington's  troops.  By  the  middle  of  the  summer  Corn¬ 
wallis  thought  it  prudent  to  withdraw  to  the  coast.  He 
moved  down  to  Yorktown  on  the  peninsula,  which  is  be¬ 
tween  the  York  and  James  Rivers.  Here  he  was  trapped. 

t 

259 —  Yorktown 

A  French  fleet  with  a  large  force  of  troops  was  in  the  West 
Indies,  and  Washington  begged  the  Admiral  De  Grasse  to 
sail  for  Yorktown.  This  he  promised  to  do.  Washington  and 
Rochambeau  straightway  set  out  from  New  York.  Four 
thousand  Frenchmen  and  two  thousand  Americans  hurried 
through  the  long  march  of  four  hundred  miles  to  Virginia. 
They  arrived  in  time  to  cut  off  Cornwallis  by  land .  The 

French  fleet  ar¬ 
rived  in  the  bay 
and  cut  off  all 
hope  of  aid  by 
water  from  the 
British  in  New 
York.  The  com¬ 
bined  French- 
American  forces 
besieged  the 
Capture  of  an  English  redoubt  at  Yorktown  British. 

260 —  Cornwallis  Surrenders 

A  joint  attack  carried  important  earthworks  and,  on  Oct. 

19, 1781,  General  Cornwallis  and  all  his  troops  surrendered. 

The  British  army  marched  out  between  the  long  lines  of 

Americans,  under  Washington,  and  the  French,  under 

* 


THE  END  OF  THE  WAR 


135 


Rochambeau,  laid  down  their  arms,  and  the  last  battle  of 
the  Revolution  had  been  fought.  Lord  Cornwallis  sent  his 
sword  by  General  O'Hara.  Washington  appointed  General 
Lincoln  to  receive  it. 

261 — Peace  at  Last 

By  the  Americans  the  news  of  the  defeat  of  Cornwallis  was 
hailed  with  joy  and  gratitude.  But  in  England  all  was  gloom. 


The  British  surrender  at  Yorktown 


The  country  realized  that  all  was  over,  that  a  nation  was  lost 
to  them.  King  George  III  was  obliged  to  dismiss  his  favor¬ 
ite  minister,  Lord  North,  through  whom  he  had  carried  on 
the  war  in  America.  Other  ministers  more  favorably  in¬ 
clined  towards  the  colonies  came  into  power,  and,  on  Sept. 
3,  1783,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  signed  between  the  two 
nations. 


136  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

262 —  Results 

By  this  treaty  England  acknowledged  the  independence  of 
the  United  States.  The  young  nation  occupied  all  the 
territory  from  Canada  to  Florida,  and  from  the  Atlantic 
to  the  Mississippi  River.  England  had  in  the  meantime 
ceded  Florida  to  Spain. 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

CATHOLICS  IN  THE  REVOLUTION.  THE 
NORTHWEST  TERRITORY 

263 —  Catholics  in  the  Revolution 

No  period  of  American  history  can  be  looked  upon  with 
greater  pride  by  Catholics  than  the  time  of  the  Revolu¬ 
tionary  War.  Forgetting  the  injustice  and  wrongs  to  which 
they  had  been  subjected,  Catholics  joined  with  patriotic 
fervor  in  the  long  war.  Without  the  aid  of  Catholic  France 
the  outcome  of  the  struggle  would  have  been  uncertain,  per¬ 
haps  a  failure.  In  the  rank  and  file  of  the  American  army 
there  were  a  great  number  of  Catholics,  and  some  of  the 
ablest  in  the  council  chamber  were  members  of  the  old  faith. 

264 —  Prominent  Catholics 

Charles  and  Daniel  Carroll,  Thomas  Sims  Lee,  and  Thomas 
Fitzsimmons  were  Catholic  signers  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence.  Moylan,  Lafayette,  Barry,  Rochambeaur 
Kosciusko,  Pulaski,  De  Kalb,  Steuben  and  Chief  Orano 
were  Catholics  who  distinguished  themselves  bearing  arms 
for  the  young  republic.  “  Congress  ’  Own  ”  one  of  the  finest 
and  bravest  of  the  Continental  regiments  was  composed  of 
Catholics. 

At  the  close  of  the  war  General  Washington  and  the 
members  of  Congress  attended  a  public  “Te  Deum”,  in  a 
Catholic  church  in  Philadelphia. 


CATHOLICS  IN  THE  REVOLUTION 


137 


265 —  Washington’s  Reply  to  the  Catholics’  Address 

The  Catholics  later  presented  the  new  President  with  an 
Address  of  Congratulation.  In  his  reply  to  the  Roman 
Catholics  of  the  United  States,  Washington  remarked,  “I 
presume  your 
fellow  citizens 
will  not  forget 
the  patriotic 
part  you  took  in 
the  accomplish¬ 
ment  of  their 
Revolution  and 
the  establish¬ 
ment  of  their 
Government,  or 
the  important 
assistance  they 
received  from  a 
nation  in  which 
the  Rom  an 
Catholic  faith  is 
professed.” 

266 —  Articles  of 

Confederation 

At  the  time  of 

the  Declaration  of  Independence  it  was  proposed  that  the 
states  should  be  joined  together  under  Articles  of  Confed¬ 
eration.  The  more  urgent  matter  of  winning  the  war  en¬ 
gaged  the  attention  of  the  colonies,  and  these  Articles  were 
not  adopted  for  some  years.  They  were  finally  adopted  by 
the  last  state,  Maryland,  in  1781,  the  year  Cornwallis  was 
defeated.  The  new  nation  was  governed  by  them  until 
Washington  became  President  in  1789. 


138  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

267 —  The  Northwest  Territory 

Many  of  the  seaboard  states  had  some  sort  of  claim  to  the 
territory  across  the  mountains  and  between  the  Ohio  and 
the  Great  Lakes.  The  charters  of  the  Colonies  were  very 
indefinite  as  to  their  boundaries  and  many  of  their  claims 
conflicted.  Maryland  would  not  ratify  the  “Articles  of 
Confederation”  unless  all  the  states  agreed  to  turn  over 
their  claims  to  the  Confederation  itself.  This  the  other 
states  agreed  to  do,  and  so,  in  1789,  this  region  was  organized 
into  the  Northwest  Territory. 

268 —  Ordinance  of  1787 

The  laws  providing  for  the  formation  of  this  territory  were 
embodied  in  an  Ordinance.  By  it  were  guaranteed  freedom 
of  worship  and  trial  by  jury;  slavery  was  prohibited  and 
education  encouraged.  To-day  this  section  is  the  heart  of 
the  Union  embracing  the  great  states  of  Ohio,  Indiana,  Illi¬ 
nois,  Michigan,  and  Wisconsin.  In  those  days  it  was  almost 
a  wilderness,  but  one  that  was  rapidly  giving  way  before 
hardy  pioneers  from  the  East. 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  VII 

1.  The  great  territory  between  the  Ohio  River  and  the 
Great  Lakes,  was  captured  for  the  Americans  by  an  expedi¬ 
tion  led  by  George  Rogers  Clark. 

2.  Father  Peter  Gibault  and  the  French  Catholic  residents 
in  this  district  gave  valuable  aid  to  the  Americans. 

3.  As  a  result  of  these  operations  the  valuable  territory 
which  now  comprises  the  rich  states  of  Ohio,  Indiana,  Illi¬ 
nois,  Michigan,  and  Wisconsin,  came  under  the  American 
flag. 

4.  The  two  most  famous  American  naval  commanders  in 
the  war  of  the  Revolution  were  Capt.  John  Barry,  the  “Fa- 


REVIEW 


139 


ther  of  the  American  Navy,”  an  Irish-American  Catholic; 
and  Capt.  John  Paul  Jones,  a  splendid  fighter,  who  first 
raised  the  Stars  and  Stripes  over  a  man-of-war. 

5.  Benedict  Arnold,  an  American  general  noted  for  his 
bravery,  was  unfairly  treated  by  Congress  and  turned  traitor 
to  the  patriot  cause.  He  was  rewarded  by  money  and  rank 
in  the  British  army.  He  died  a  miserable  outcast. 

6.  The  British,  in  1778,  carried  the  war  to  the  Southern 
states.  They  soon  overran  the  whole  country.  General 
Greene  was  placed  in  command  of  the  American  forces 
(1781)  and  matters  soon  changed. 

7.  Gen.  Cornwallis,  commanding  the  British,  followed 
Greene  north  as  far  as  Virginia  without  being  able  to  destroy 
him.  Cornwallis  then  retired  to  Yorktown.  There  he  was 
finally  cut  off  by  the  Americans,  under  Washington,  and  the 
French,  under  Rochambeau.  De  Grasse,  with  a  French 
fleet,  cut  off  help  by  sea.  Cornwallis  surrendered  and  the 
War  of  the  Revolution  soon  ended. 

8.  As  a  result  of  this  war  the  United  States  became  recog¬ 
nized  as  an  independent  nation,  occupying  all  the  territory 
from  Canada  to  Florida,  and  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean  to  the 
Mississippi  River. 

9.  Catholic  Americans  played  a  prominent  part  in  the 
Revolution,  both  in  Congress  and  in  the  Army  and  Navy. 
Catholic  France,  with  her  troops  and  ships,  gave  the  help 
necessary  to  win  the  war. 

10.  The  various  states  had  claims  to  the  territory  across 
the  Alleghanies.  These  claims  were  finally  turned  over  to 
the  central  government,  and  the  Northwest  Territory, 
owned  by  all  the  states  in  common,  was  organized.  Thus 
the  states  were  brought  closer  together  in  the  united  owner¬ 
ship  of  this  territory. 


SECTION  VIII 


THE  CONSTITUTION.  SELF-GOVERNMENT 


CHAPTER  XXXIX’ 

THE  CONSTITUTION 

269 —  Weak  Central  Government 

The  states,  while  united  in  a  way  by  Articles  of  Confeder¬ 
ation,  considered  themselves  independent  of  one  another. 
Congress  had  no  real  control  over  them.  It  could  not  tax 
them  or  raise  any  money,  except  what  they  chose  to  give. 
The  cession  of  the  Northwest  Territory  was  the  first  step- 
toward  a  real  central  government.  By  it  was  established 
a  Territory  which  all  the  states  owned  in  common.  This 
ownership  bound  them  together.  They  could  not  again 
separate  it;  nor  could  they  themselves  separate  from  one 
another  if  they  wished  to  retain  their  interest  in  the  Terri¬ 
tory. 

270 —  Need  of  Strong  Central  Government 

The  feeling  that  some  permanent  form  of  government 
should  be  established  gradually  increased.  Some  sort  of 
union  was  needed.  A  central  government  with  a  responsi¬ 
ble  head  must  be  founded.  As  they  then  existed,  the 
states  were  each  a  separate  unit.  They  taxed  goods  sent 
from  one  to  another,  and  each  had  its  own  kind  of  money. 
Congress  could  talk  and  make  laws,  but  it  could  not  make 
the  states  obey  them.  As  Washington  said:  “  We  have  one 
nation  to-day  and  thirteen  to-morrow.” 

140 


i 


THE  CONSTITUTION 


141 


271 —  Constitutional  Convention 

So  in  May,  1787,  a  convention  met  in  Philadelphia.  The 
best  men  in  the  land  were  sent  to  this  assembly,  and  Wash¬ 
ington  was  chosen  to  preside.  It  was  soon  found  that  the 
old  Articles  of  Confederation  could  not  be  so  amended  as  to 
be  satisfactory  and  a  Constitution  was  proposed. 

There  was  great  jealousy  among  the  states.  The  smaller 
feared  the  larger.  It  was  difficult  to  agree  on  a  way  to 
grant  representation  to  the  various  states.  But  great  minds 
were  at  work,  though  some  of  the  men  best  known  in  the 
Revolution  were  absent.  Neither  of  the  Adamses  was 
there,  and  Thomas 
Jefferson  was  in 
France.  Patrick 
Henry  would  not 
attend. 

272 —  Makers  of  the 
Constitution 

James  Madison 
and  John  Blair  of 
Virginia,  Alex¬ 
ander  Hamilton  of 
New  York,  Ben¬ 
jamin  Franklin, 
now  eighty- two 
years  old,  of  Penn¬ 
sylvania,  Roger 
Sherman  from  Con¬ 
necticut,  and  Gou- 
vemeur  Morris  and 
Rufus  King  of  New  York;  these  and  many  other  famous 
men  were  among  the  fifty-five  commissioners  who  at¬ 
tended. 


142  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

273 —  Washington  and  the  Constitution 

“Let  us  raise  a  standard  to  which  the  wise  and  honest  car. 
repair.  The  event  is  in  the  hand  of  God”  were  the  words 
of  Washington  during  the  first  days  of  the  assembly. 

Washington  served  his  country  in  three  great  positions. 
He  was  commander-in-chief  of  the  army;  President  of  this 
Constitutional  Convention;  and  first  President  of  the  United 
States.  Many  thoughtful  men  believe  that  the  greatest 
service  he  rendered  his  country  was  in  helping,  as  President 
of  the  Constitutional  Convention,  to  reconcile  the  differences 
between  the  jealous  states. 

274 —  Constitution  Adopted  and  Ratified 

After  four  months'  work  a  constitution  was  adopted  Sept. 
17,  1787,  and  was  submitted  to  the  states  for  ratification. 
It  was  not  to  become  valid  until  nine  states  had  ac¬ 
cepted  it. 

Six  months  later,  in  June,  1788,  New  Hampshire,  the 
ninth  state,  ratified  it,  and  the  Constitution  became  the 
fixed  law  of  the  land.  The  great  states  of  New  York  and 
Virginia  had  refused  to  ratify,  but  seeing  they  must  do  so 
now,  or  become  foreign  states,  they  too  joined  in. 

275 —  Provisions  of  Constitution 

According  to  the  Constitution  the  States  bound  them 
selves  together  as  a  Federal  Republic.  The  Government  o\ 
the  republic  is  divided  into  three  parts. 

First:  The  Executive  branch.  A  President  is  elected 
every  four  years,  whose  duty  is  to  see  to  the  enforcement  of 
the  laws. 

Second :  The  Legislative  branch.  A  Congess  is  elected, 
consisting  of  the  Senate,  to  which  each  state  sends  two 
members;  and  the  House  of  Representatives,  to  which  they 
send  members  according  to  their  population.  It  is  the  duty 


WASHINGTON,  FIRST  PRESIDENT  143 

of  Congress  to  make  laws  for  the  Union;  to  coin  money  for 
the  whole  country;  and  to  raise  money  by  taxation. 

Third:  The  Judicial  branch.  A  Supreme  Court  is  ap¬ 
pointed  by  the  President,  with  the  consent  of  the  Senate. 
It  is  the  duty  of  the  Supreme  Court  to  explain  the  laws  and 
determine  whether  or  not  they  conflict  with  the  Constitu¬ 
tion. 


,  '  -  V>. 


7- 


'1 

4 

>  J 

.i  y. 

'ftaHS  ■ 

v  <■ 

! 

l_  j,r^ ;  -  fci 

' 

Arch  erected  by  the  women  of  Trenton  to  welcome  Washington 


CHAPTER  XL 

WASHINGTON,  FIRST  PRESIDENT 

276 — Washington,  First  President  (1789-97) 

To  elect  a  President  the  Constitution  provided  that  the 
various  states  should  each  choose  a  certain  number  of  elec¬ 
tors,  who  would  choose  a  President  by  ballot.  The  electors 
sent  their  sealed  votes  to  Congress.  On  the  6th  of  April  the 
envelopes  containing  the  names  of  their  choice  were  opened. 
The  first  name  on  every  ballot  was  that  of  George  Washing- 


144 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


ton.  He  was  unanimously  elected  first  President  of,  the 
United  States.* 

On  the  30th  of  April,  1789,  Washington  was  inaugurated 
on  the  balcony  of  Federal  Hall  in  Wall  Street,  New  York, 
on  the  spot  where  a  heroic  bronze  statue  of  the  General 
now  stands. 

277 — First  Bishop 

The  same  year  that  Washington  became  President,  the 
Catholics  cf  the  United  States  received  their  first  Bishop. 
Father  John  Carroll,  of  Maryland,  whose  patriotism  and 

piety  were  admired  by 
all,  received  this  honor. 
His  diocese  included  the 
whole  United  States  of 
that  day. 

278 — Washington’s  Ad¬ 
ministration 

Washington  hoped 
that  the  country  could 
be  ruled  without  having 
political  parties.  So 
when  he  formed  a  Cab¬ 
inet,  he  appointed 
Thomas  Jefferson,  Sec¬ 
retary  of  State,  and 
Alexander  Hamilton, 
Secretary  of  Treasury. 

*  Washington  at  once  set  out  from  his  home  in  Mount  Vernon, 
Virginia,  to  the  Capital  which  was  then  New  York.  His  journey  was 
one  long  ovation.  The  whole  country  rose  to  do  him  honor.  When 
he  reached  the  city  of  Trenton  which  he  had  rescued  from  the  Hes¬ 
sians  on  Christmas  Night,  in  1776,  he  was  met  by  the  ladies  of  the 
city.  An  arch  of  triumph  had  been  erected  which  bore  the  inscription: 
“The  Defender  of  Mothers  will  be  the  Protector  of  Daughters." 


Washington’s  Cabinet 


WASHINGTON,  FIRST  PRESIDENT 


145 


Hamilton  was  the  head  of  that  faction  called  the  Feder¬ 
alists.  They  believed  in  giving  great  power  to  the  Central 
Government.  Jefferson  was  an  Anti-Federalist,  or  a  believer 
in  giving  but  little  power  to  the  central  government  and 
more  to  the  individual  states. 

279 —  Finances 

The  country  was  in  great  need  of  money.  All  told,  there 
was  a  debt  of  $80,000,000  owed  both  by  the  nation  and  the 
states.  Many  were  in  favor  of  repudiating,  or  refusing  to 
pay,  at  least  that  part  owed  by  the  states.  But  Hamilton 
felt  that  this  would  ruin  the  credit  of  the  country  and  pre¬ 
vailed  upon  the  government  to  promise  to  pay  it  all. 

280—  First  Tariff 

Taxes  were  placed  on  all  imports  and  also  on  the  manu¬ 
facture  of  whiskey,  and  a  revenue  was  thus  raised.  The 
debts  of  the  country  were  paid,  and  America’s  good  faith 
and  credit  were  established  before  the  world. 

In  1792  Washing¬ 
ton  was  re-elected 
President  and  John 
Adams  Vice  President. 

281 —  Cotton  Gin 

The  cotton  plant 
grew  easily  in  the 
South,  and  the  value 
of  cotton  was  well 
known,  but  to  separ¬ 
ate  the  cotton  from 
the  seeds  was  difficult 
and  tedious.  A 
worker  could  pick 


The  cotton  gin 


146  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

only  a  few  pounds  a  day.  In  1792,  Eli  Whitney,  a  New 
England  Yankee,  invented  a  machine  for  picking  cotton. 
At  once  the  raising  of  this  staple  became  profitable,  and 
immense  tracts  in  the  South  were  given  over  to  it.  Thous¬ 
ands  of  slaves  were  brought  in  from  Africa  to  do  the  planting 
and  a  large  trade  grew  up  between  the  North  and  South. 
England  also  became  a  great  purchaser  of  this  material. 
Thus  the  invention  of  Whitney,  by  making  slave  ownership 
profitable,  came  in  a  great  measure  to  be  the  cause  of  the 
great  Civil  War  of  many  years  later. 

282 —  Indian  Wars 

The  Northwest  Territory  was  rapidly  being  settled,  but 
there  was  little  security  for  the  hardy  pioneers.  Indian 
raids  were  frequent  and  bloody.  Two  American  armies 
were  sent  against  them,  and  both  were  badly  defeated.  The 
Indians  grew  still  bolder,  and  the  government  became 
greatly  alarmed.  “Mad  Anthony"  Wayne  was  finally 
chosen  to  lead  a  third  army.  “Little  Turtle,"  the  Indian 
Chief,  advised  the  Indians  to  ask  for  peace.  He  did  not 
care  to  fight  “a  leader  who  never  slept."  But  the  Indians 
wanted  fight,  and  so  a  battle  was  fought  (Aug.  20,  1794)  on 
the  Maumee.  The  Indians  were  routed  and  their  lands  laid 
waste.  General  Wayne  forced  them  into  a  treaty  of  peace 
which  really  opened  up  the  Northwest  Territory  to  settle¬ 
ment. 

283 —  New  States 

North  Carolina  and  Rhode  Island,  which  had  long  refused 
to  ratify  the  Constitution,  now  entered  the  sisterhood  of 
States,  in  1789  and  1790,  and  the  original  thirteen  were  again 
complete.  In  1791,  Vermont,  the  first  new  State,  was  ad-* 
mitted;  it  was  carved  out  of  territory  claimed  by  both  New 
York  and  New  Hampshire.  The  people  declared  that  if 


JOHN  ADAMS,  SECOND  PRESIDENT 


147 


Vermont  could  not  be  a  separate  state  they  would  join 
Canada.  In  1792,  Kentucky,  and  in  1795,  Tennessee,  were 
admitted.  They  were  the  first  new  States  across  the  Alle¬ 
ghany  mountains. 

284 —  Washington’s  Retirement 

Washington  refused  to  serve  a  third  term  as  President. 
During  his  second  term,  in  the  heat  of  politics,  he  had 
many  times  been  attacked  and  abused,  but,  as  his  admin¬ 
istration  drew  to  a  close,  the  people  wanted  him  again. 
He  wrote  his  celebrated  farewell  address  and  returned  to 
his  estate  in  Mount  Vernon. 

285 —  Washington’s  Farewell  Address 

Americans  have  so  much  respect  for  this  address  of 
Washington’s  that  they  have  made  parts  of  it  almost  the 
unwritten  law  of  our  land.  In  it  he  warned  his  country¬ 
men  against  any  attempts  to  disunite  any  portion  of  the 
country  from  the  rest.  He  warned  them  to  beware  of 
entangling  alliances  with  foreign  nations. 

CHAPTER  XL  I 

JOHN  ADAMS,  SECOND  PRESIDENT 

286 —  John  Adams  (1797-1801) 

A  Revolution  had  broken  out  in  France,  and  England  had 
declared  war  on  that  country.  Many  people  thought  that 
America  should  take  sides  with  her  ancient  ally,  France. 
Others  thought  that  we  should  remain  neutral.  John 
Adams  of  Massachusetts  was  the  leader  of  the  latter,  or 
Federalist,  party.  Thomas  Jefferson  headed  the  other 
faction  which  was  called  the  Republican.  This  is  the  same 
party  that  is  now  known  as  the  Democratic  Party.  Adams 
received  the  most  votes  and  became  President.  Jefferson 


148 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


became  Vice  President.  Adams  was  inaugurated  in  Phila¬ 
delphia,  whither  the  government  had  been  moved. 

287— X.  Y.  Z.  Papers 

Adams  sent  three  envoys  to  France  to  endeavor  to  smooth 
over  difficulties  which  had  arisen  between  the  countries. 
They  were  outrageously  received  in  that  country  and  refused 
even  a  hearing  unless  they  should  first  pay  tribute  to  the 

agents  of  the  Revolutionists. 
Charles  Pinckney  one  of  the 
envoys  answered  this  demand 
with  his  famous  reply,  “We 
have  millions  for  defense,  but 
not  one  cent  for  tribute.” 
When  reporting  these  hap¬ 
penings  to  Congress,  President 
Adams  called  the  agents  who 
had  demanded  money  Mr.  X. 
Mr.  Y.  and  Mr.  Z.  Thus  his 
message  became  known  as  the 
X.  Y.  Z.  Papers. 

288 — War  With  France 

Meanwhile  a  naval  war  had  broken  out  between  the 
United  States  and  French  Revolutionists.  Privateers  at¬ 
tacked  and  captured  our  ships.  A  fleet  of  American  vessels 
was  fitted  out  and  won  several  important  engagements.  An 
army  was  also  raised  and  Washington  was  once  more  made 
commander-in-chief.  Happily,  in  the  year  1800,  Napoleon 
Bonaparte  gained  control  of  French  Affairs,  and  peace  was 
restored  before  a  formal  war  had  been  declared. 

289 — Mien  and  Sedition  Laws 

During  the  excitement  with  France,  Adams  had  secured 


JOHN  ADAMS,  SECOND  PRESIDENT 


149 


the  passage  of  laws  which  gave  him  the  power  to  send  out  of 
the  United  States  any  foreigners  whose  conduct  he  considered 
dangerous  to  this  country.  This  was  called  the  Alien  Law. 
The  Sedition  Law  gave  the  right  to  fine  or  imprison  any  one 
defaming  the  President  or  the  Government.  These  laws 
were  considered  against  the  spirit  of  freedom  and  were 
bitterly  attacked.  In  fact  two  of  the  states,  Kentucky  and 
Virginia,  passed  resolutions  refusing  to  be  bound  by  them. 
This  is  the  first  instance  of  the  “states'  rights"  being  ad¬ 
vanced.  By  this  is  meant  the  right  of  an  individual  state 
to  reject  the  laws  of  the  central  government. 

290 — Death  of  Washington 

During  the  closing  days  of  1799  the  whole  country  was 
thrown  into  mourning  by  the  death  of  Washington.  The 
hardships  of  the  Revol¬ 
ution,  and  the  difficul¬ 
ties  of  two  terms  as 
President  of  a  new 
nation,  had  greatly  re- 
duced  his  rugged 
strength;  at  the  end  a 
slight  cold  developed 
fatally.  His  remains 
were  interred  in  a  vault 
on  his  estate,  at  Mount 
Vernon,  on  the  Poto¬ 
mac.  So  passed  away 
George  Washington, 
the  Father  of  his  Coun¬ 
try. — “first  in  peace, 

first  in  war,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen." 


The  tomb  of  Washington  at  Mount 
Vernon 


150 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


CHAPTER  XLII 

THOMAS  JEFFERSON,  THIRD  PRESIDENT 

291 —  Jefferson's  Administration  (1801-1809) 

The  election  of  1800  resulted  in  a  tie  between  Thomas 
Jefferson,  of  Virginia,  and  Aaron  Burr,  of  New  York.  The 
law  provided  that  in  such  an  event  the  House  of  Repre¬ 
sentatives  should  elect 
the  President.  Jeffer¬ 
son  became  the  choice 
of  the  House  of  Repre¬ 
sentatives. 

The  capital  of  the 
country  was  now 
changed  from  Phila¬ 
delphia  to  the  new  City 
of  Washington,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Potomac. 
It  was  felt  that  it 
would  not  be  proper 
for  the  national  govern¬ 
ment  to  continue  in 
any  State,  where  the 
local  government  might 
conflict  with  it.  So  a 
tract  of  land  was  given  fyy  the  states  of  Maryland  and  Vir¬ 
ginia,  and  in  this  “District  of  Columbia"  the  new  capital 
city  was  founded.  The  portion  given  by  Virginia  was  not 
used  and  was  later  ceded  back  to  that  state. 

292 —  Louisiana  Territory 

Hardly  had  Jefferson  taken  office,  when  the  news  arrived 
that  Spain  had  ceded  the  vast  Louisiana  territory  to  France. 
The  Mississippi  River  divided  this  vast  tract  of  land  from 


ft 


THOMAS  JEFFERSON,  THIRD  PRESIDENT  151 

the  western  borders  of  the  United  States.  But  in  the  south 
this  river  ran  entirely  through  Louisiana.  So  American 
shipping,  in  order  to  reach  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  was  com¬ 
pelled  to  pass  through  this  foreign  region.  America  was  not 
willing  that  France  should  be  its  owner.  When  Napoleon 
proposed  to  send  large 
bodies  of  troops  to  hold  it 
President  Jefferson  sent 
commissioners  to  France. 

293 —  Louisiana  Purchase 

The  commissioners 
were  to  endeavor  to  pur¬ 
chase  that  part  in  which 
the  city  of  New  Orleans  is 
situated  and  through 
which  the  Mississippi 
flows.  Napoleon  was  will¬ 
ing  to  sell  all  or  none  of 
Louisiana.  So  the  com¬ 
missioners,  though  with- 
.  out  authority,  purchased 

it  all  for  $15,000,000.  Napoleon  felt  that  in  making  this 
sale,  besides  getting  a  large  sum  of  money  to  carry  on  his 
wars,  he  was  giving  to  England  “a  rival  that  would  one 
day  humble  her  on  the  high  seas  and  in  trade.” 

This  purchase  (1803)  doubled  the  area  of  the  United 
States  and  gave  it  control  of  the  Mississippi  River. 

294 —  Ohio  Admitted.  Jefferson  Reelected 

In  1802  Ohio  was  admitted.  It  was  the  seventeenth  state, 
and  the  first  one  to  be  carved  from  the  Northwest  Territory. 

The  Louisiana  Purchase  greatly  pleased  the  people  and 
Jefferson  was  re-elected  in  1804  by  a  very  large  majority. 


Napoleon  Bonaparte 


•  I 


152  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

About  this  time  Alexander  Hamilton  was  killed  in  a  duel 
with  Aaron  Burr.  Burr  was  later  arrested  for  treason,  but 

was  not  convicted. 

295 — Lewis  and  Clark 

The  great  Louisiana 
Purchase  was  but  little 
known.  An  expedition 
was  fitted  out  to  explore 
it  and  it  started,  in  1804, 
under  the  direction  of 
Lewis  and  Clark.  It  is 
interesting  to  trace  their 
course  on  the  map. 
Starting  from  the  then 
frontier  post  of  St.  Louis, 
they  navigated  the  Mis¬ 
souri  River  to  its  head 
waters  and  then  pushed 
across  the  great  Rocky 
Mountains.  We  can  im¬ 
agine  the  toil  and  excitement  of  a  journey  such  as  that, 
through  an  absolutely  unknown  country.  In  spite  of  all 
obstacles  the  expedition  finally  reached  the  Columbia  River 
and  then  the  Pacific  Coast,  two  thousand  miles  from  their 
starting  point. 

296— Oregon  Country 

The  Columbia  River  had  received  its  name  some  years 
before,  when  it  was  discovered  by  a  Yankee  sailing  master, 
Robert  Gray,  who  named  it  after  his  ship.  The  region 
thereabouts  was  not  included  in  the  Louisiana  Purchase, 
which  stopped  at  the  Rocky  Mountains,  but  Captain 
Gray,  its  discoverer,  had  claimed  it  for  the  United  States. 


Alexander  Hamilton 


THOMAS  JEFFERSON,  THIRD  PRESIDENT  153 

Now  Lewis  and  Clark  reaffirmed  that  claim  by  their 
exploration. 


The  upper  Missouri  explored  by  Lewis  and  Clark 


297 — American  Ships  Captured 

France  and  England  were  still  at  war,  and  the  shipping 
of  almost  the  whole  world  came  to  be  carried  in  American 
ships.  But  England  decided  not  to  allow  these  neutral 
ships  to  cany  supplies  to  France  and  her  European  allies. 
She  commenced  to  confiscate  American  ships  and  merchan¬ 
dise  and  impress  American  seamen  into  her  navy.  England 
would  not  admit  that  Englishmen  who  had  become 
American  citizens  were  no  longer  under  her  control. 
"Once  an  Englishman,  always  an  Englishman”  she  said. 
France  retaliated  for  the  capture  of  vessels  bound  for  her 
ports,  by  capturing  American  vessels  bound  for  English 
ports. 


154 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


298 —  Jefferson  Averse  to  War 

President  Jefferson  was  averse  to  war;  and  so  persuaded 
Congress  that  the  best  way  to  stop  the  aggression  of  England 
and  France  would  be  to  stop  all  American  shipping.  In  this 
way  he  claimed  these  countries  would  soon  be  brought  to 
reason;  for  they  could  not  get  along  without  the  valuable 
wheat,  rice,  and  cotton  we  sent  them,  and  their  merchants 
would  be  ruined  if  our  market  for  their  goods  was  closed  up. 

299 —  Embargo  and  Non-Intercourse  Acts  (1809) 

So  an  Embargo  Act  was  passed,  which  closed  the  ports  of 
America  to  the  world.  This  created  great  discontent.  It 
is  true  it  encouraged  manufacturing  in  this  country  to  take 
the  place  of  articles  formerly  imported.  But  it  worked 
great  hardship  on  ship  owners,  farmers,  and  the  cotton 
growers  of  the  South,  who  depended  on  foreign  trade  to 
take  their  product.  And  furthermore  it  made  no  difference 
at  all  to  France  and  England.  So  the  Act  was  repealed,  and 
a  Non-Intercourse  Act  took  its  place.  This  prohibited 
trade  with  France  and  England  alone. 

300 —  The  Steamboat 

While  the  foreign  relations  of  the  United  States  were  thus 
in  a  bad  way,  her  domestic  affairs  were  prospering.  The  vast 
western  areas  were  filling  up,  the  forest  was  being  reduced 
and  towns  and  villages  were  being  established.  And  now 
came  an  invention  which  had  much  to  do  with  the  future 
prosperity  of  the  country.  Shortly  after  the  close  of  the 
Revolution  John  Fitch  had  run  a  ferry  boat,  propelled  by 
steam,  across  the  Delaware  River,  at  Philadelphia. 

301 —  Robert  Fulton 

Others  had  constructed  steam  boats  that  would  go  in  a 
way;  but  it  remained  for  Robert  Fulton  to  invent  a  practical 


REVIEW 


155 


and  successful  steamboat.  On  the  second  of  September, 

1807,  the  “Clermont,”  a  curious  looking  boat  with 

a  very  high  smokestack 

and  ungainly  paddle 

wheels,  put  out  from 

New  York  amid  the  jeers 

and  laughter  of  the 

crowd.  But  the  derision 

of  the  people  did  not 

last,  for  the  “Clermont” 

moved  steadily  up  the  T„  ,  , 

x  K  Fulton’s  “Clermont” 

stream,  under  her  own 

power,  against  wind  and  current,  and  arrived  in  Albany 
the  following  day. 


302 —  Results 

This  first  steamboat  was  rapidly  followed  by  others.  The 
invention  quickly  opened  up  the  magnificent  waterways  of 
the  country  to  profitable  trade  and  immigration,  and  brought 
all  parts  closer  together  through  speed  in  communication. 

303 —  Catholicity 

Catholicity  had  a  large  increase  during  these  years,  many 
Irish  being  driven  from  their  native  land  after  the  Rebellion 
of  1798.  In  1808,  Bishop  Carroll  of  Baltimore  was  made  an 
Archbishop,  and  Bishoprics  were  erected  in  New  York, 
Philadelphia,  Boston,  and  Bardstown  in  Kentucky. 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  VIII 

1.  The  thirteen  states  were  thirteen  independent  nations, 
bound  together  by  loose  articles  of  Confederation.  A  Con¬ 
vention  was  called,  which,  after  many  difficulties,  agreed 
on  a  Constitution  (1787).  Under  it  the  states  became  a 
united  nation. 


156 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


2.  Under  the  Constitution  the  government  is  divided  into 
three  parts:  The  Executive  branch,  with  a  President  to 
execute  the  laws;  the  Legislative  branch,  with  a  Congress 
to  make  the  laws ;  and  the  Judicial  branch,  with  a  Supreme 
Court  to  explain  the  laws. 

3.  George  Washington  was  unanimously  elected  first 
President  of  the  United  States.  The  payment  of  the  debts 
of  the  nation  and  of  the  states  was  undertaken,  and  taxes 
were  placed  on  imports  and  manufactures,  to  raise  funds. 

4.  In  1792  the  Cotton  Gin  was  invented  by  Eli  Whitney. 
This  machine  made  cotton  picking  easy  and  thus  made 
slavery  profitable.  So,  in  a  way,  the  invention  was  respon¬ 
sible  for  the  great  Civil  War  seventy  years  later. 

5.  John  Adams  was  elected  second  President.  He  was 
the  leader  of  the  Federalists,  who  believed  in  giving  much 
power  to  the  central  government.  Thomas  Jefferson  be¬ 
came  Vice-President.  He  was  a  Republican  (now  Demo¬ 
crat)  who  believed  the  States  should  wield  the  power. 

6.  A  revolution  in  France  overthrew  the  monarchy  and 
the  revolutionists  demanded  money  from  America.  The 
ill-feeling  following  resulted  in  several  naval  battles.  Be¬ 
fore  formal  war  was  declared  against  France,  Napoleon 
Bonaparte  came  into  power,  and  the  dispute  was  settled. 

7.  During  the  term  of  Thomas  Jefferson,  third  President, 
the  Louisiana  Territory  was  bought  from  France.  This 
gave  the  United  States  control  of  the  mouth  of  the  Mississ¬ 
ippi  and  extended  its  boundary  to  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

8.  This  great  territory  was  explored  by  Lewis  and  Clark 
(1804).  They  pushed  up  to  the  headwaters  of  the  Missouri, 
and  crossing  the  Rockies,  explored  and  claimed  the  Oregon 
country  for  the  United  States. 

9.  England  and  France,  at  war  with  one  another,  cap¬ 
tured  American  ships  bound  for  each  other’s  ports.  Jeffer¬ 
son,  being  averse  to  war,  sought  to  avoid  trouble  by  the 
Embargo  Act,  which  forbade  all  American  shipping.  This 
injured  trade  and  was  repealed.  A  Non-Intercourse  Act 
followed,  prohibiting  trade  with  England  and  France. 

10.  Robert  Fulton,  an  American,  built  the  first  practical 
steamboat  in  1809.  This  invention  quickly  opened  up  the 
splendid  waterways  of  the  country  to  commerce  and  travel. 


Sault ( 
SLlVIarTe4 


£ 


wV  y*  ^ 
v  1  j  « 


MAP  TO  ILLUSTRATE 

THE  COLONIES 


Quebec 


Tf 


V  <JS 


AND  THE 

REVOLUTION  AKY  WAR. 

SCALE  of  miles 


*  V.  J?  i 

aMJf  f?  * 

»  \  }R 


: 


50 


100 


m'attsbu 


150  V 

_r  FT.  £*■ 

N  front  enac*^  J.,f 
■*  no^kmfsion/cSFVT ..OIW"- 

'  Scfown  £ 
%IC0 


sr.ci^p 

Detroit* 


,a*e 


noivKlli^SlO' 

rB  ONTAV. 1° 


Xi 


'n'crusta'J 


Wert  7. 


/Oswego 


i)  R  A 


tfj 

'"ft.  1 

!  *  ' Sandusky  <  o 

nG,  Nti 

'«  »  s'  v 


-T*] 

O&e 


JT. 


N 


t  8 


a  *r 


f 


KingstS 


(ung 


D  £ 

,FT.  W  A  SHI  NO/ON 


j: 


<yi 


k^V@5V  '***. 

E 7o$&~ahr  % 

\ 


o 


Mari 

N 


K  E? 


V- 


x\ngton 


*x&// 


hitia* 


'7  U 


Si 


Harrods-  'Jo,. 
burg  *i 


■J3& 


’Ord' 


*c 


ps£c 


TENI 

1796- 


% 


^Charlottesville 

\Richmond  ^ 

^William  i; 

vC.Charles 

.  Petersburg  ^X^-C.Henry 
i%r<^  Portsmouth’ 


LPottsgroye 

/?  VWbitemarsb 

„  S  \\  i. 

V  v.alleW"^  bfoixi^t  )t\  n 

FORGE 


s 


rO 


«r*C 


V"’ 


Cowpens\ 


KCharlott, 


Q 


"H. 

sJOCara 


‘.Roanoke  L 


J  f^J^Cape  Hatteras 


>Pay] 

<*.s\ 'West-Chester 

■y.E  v.,..d 

N  ^  lord 


/,  —juftestnutTlilf 

i  *2 


Cama e^5\ 


YElkton  ^  Newcastle 

)  Vicinity  of  Philadelphia 

Andover  (k«j^5^Hatt<fUon 


V> 


Wilmington 


Y 


\Sans 


te/ 


4r 


Beaiittort^- 


Savannah\ 


yFdi%to 

'Inlet 


V53 


Hk  ^ 

pft^^Frederica 
IwT-TOlfYN 


5* 


r -North* 

Castle 
*  White 
Plains 
/U 


^Flushing 
O  N  G  I. 


■w  *. 
Jamaica 


Acton  ■ 


,««"  A  Andover 
Tewksl/tiry 

’Chelmsfbrd 

Wilmington  Danvers  _ 
if  Burlington  'Reading  gaJ^l 

p  •Bedford  Stoneham-^  Marblehead 
'Concord  *)  SauguA,  Ljjin 

?  Lexington 
'Westonl 


YMaldeiB 
Jaford 

iSl9flU»  MASS  A- 


Jo 


o 


alachicola' 


rr°»i 


B.St.Augustine 


(t&k 

/N.  York  JITLANTIC 

Xr  0CEA * 

Vicinity  of  new  york 


,  Brookline , 

NeW“T 

Jorcbester* 


CHUSETTS 

Bo^oiti  BA  Y 

X^^LE-'.WlLU  AM 


/h 


ally 


Dedham*  ${  Quincy 

A 


*  Aledfield. 


aghai 
- — \ji  Weymouth 


VICINITY  OF  BOSTON 


'4r 


o 


rV 


(Kingston 


iNewb 


dony 


>rg 


&  C  B  oJ0**^ 

_ j’  ^ 

$4' 

''Hartford icS  1  *  N  A  ' 

CONNECTICUT 


New\ 


I®. 

>C® 


,  if^ 

AVhite J 


A  \  -tV 


'  F»or; 


if 

w* 

Block  L^. 


easing 


Morris-  l 
Jxown 
ew  Y  oil 


\-0 


BO 


\SL 


kV»° 


;  "Harbor 


T¥? 


7j»,  "O'n 
V^c-lcSav 


o 


€  V  A  -V 


( I'orye 


A? 


/Vi5, 


.'4/V  ' 


gjf/ 

//4r:r 


f  «>  -J 


LOWER  HUDSON 
CONN.  RHODE  I. 
NEW  JERSEY 

AND 

PENNSYLVANIA 

le*1 

JPoinUr0f.t^ 


LAKE  CHAMPLAIN 

AND  THE 

UPPER  HUDSON 

a 

’Tsl, 


John’s1? 


Noi, 


__Ln.CoJ]el5  /; 
Rouse’sPoinTFd/i' 

?  PlattsburgA'/Y  i  l_ 


lV  • 


Ti9kany 


Nw 


I  ?(/  tVhjLhUl 

■’  ♦  > 

,A1>M 

*}. 

EBWAROj 

Sj 

inmngton 


Iberry  Valle,  m 

Otsego/  *  SchenectadyACohoes 
Lake)  v  Albany |  .-'mass 

^7; 


s , 


- 


Alanchest 


AJ/J  jf  jb  Ah 


JV 


Petersburg 


Ja<R« 


- — 


Danville  , 


N 


Suilford 
/Greensboro 


Halifax  * 


±au>laR. 


■cnsboro  N.,Ovv 

04 

«.5 


Ramses  ( 


Salisburyi 

'  #  t_r^> 

jA.  X?\vi 

(lecklenburg  ( HJ.  ^ 

Charlotte  -'L^  Cross  Creek 


urtstno'1'" 


Plymouth 


i  to  'v/c. Charles  , 
bC  .Henry  1 

Volk 


arZe  . 


<P 


^ROANOI^E  r« 

f*'  © 


f  Cape 
Hatteras 


-Han 


Fistulam .  _ 
Ford  ?  £rj- 


Cape  Lookout 


.  &xll 


s,  V 

^V^-FJ.MOTTE  S  V 

(Ugusta-e-^bk.  (Vht.watsow 
OrangtY,u  *T  V  ^=ip— Ge^/getown 

£  N.  ■»*>. 


?  Tfmni  ngtou 


c^Cape  Fear 


V 


X  '#  MnnkvSj  Hbnyaw  Bay 

'CnrnPHi/ 

J'  ''i.CItftrliMrfAn 


WBe 


^0^^  ‘Corn 
Stono 

-J-&  '*&. . , _ 

jj-rJioutTR'E 


o 


Pufys-1 


,tl °  Inlet 


^  t  Royal 

A-dlen.  T  U/sC6 


FT.3U0BU«\h 


V  THREE  SECTION  MAPS 

TO  ILLUSTRATE 

THE  ROUTES  OF 
THE  BRITISH  ARMY 
IN  THE  REVOLUTIONARY  WAR 

SCALE  pF  MILES 

50  100 

The  dotted  lines  indicate  routes  taken  by  the  British 


BIOGRAPHIES 


BIOGRAPHIES 


George  Washington 

George  Washington,  the  first  president  of  the  United 
States,  was  bom  at  Pope’s  Creek,  Virginia,  on  February  22, 
1732.  When  he  was  only  eleven  years  old  his  father  died, 
leaving  five  children,  of  whom  George  was  the  oldest.  He 
was  always  an  affectionate  and  obedient  son.  Influential 
friends  procured  him  a  midshipman’s  position  in  the  British 
navy.  Though  desirous  of  taking  so  good  an  offer,  he  gave 
St  up  at  his  mother’s  request.  God  had  reserved  him  for 
higher  honors  than  he  could  win  as  a  British  naval  officer. 
In  school  George  was  studious  and  respectful  to  his  teachers. 
For  his  own  guidance  he  wrote  out  a  set  of  rules  to  govern 
his  conduct.  The  last  one  was— 

“Labor  to  keep  alive  in  your  breast  that  little  spark  of 
celestial  fire,  CONSCIENCE.” 

He  became  a  surveyor,  and  later  on  a  soldier,  in  the  service 
of  Virginia.  As  a  delegate  to  the  first  and  second  Conti¬ 
nental  Congress  he  took  a  bold  stand  against  British  tyranny 
in  America.  When  the  Revolutionary  War  began,  Congress 
appointed  him  commander-in-chief  of  the  American  armies, 
which  were  then  composed  of  raw  recruits,  men  that  knew 
nothing  of  war.  Though  always  hampered  by  lack  of  suffi¬ 
cient  soldiers,  money,  and  equipments,  Washington  con¬ 
ducted  the  long  war  to  a  successful  issue.  He  was  President 
of  the  Constitutional  Convention  which  met  in  Philadelphia 
in  1787.  For  two  terms  President  of  the  nation  which  he 
had  done  so  much  to  build  up,  he  showed  his  high  character 
in  refusing  to  be,  for  a  third  time,  a  candidate  for  the  Presi- 

1.67 


158  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

dency.  He  feared  that  to  be  so  long  chief  ruler  of  the 
United  States  might  raise  a  suspicion  that  he  wanted  to  be 
king.  He  died  at  Mt.  Vernon,  his  home,  on  Dec.  14,  1799. 
A  resolution  adopted  by  Congress  lamenting  his  death,  de¬ 
clared  truly  that  “Washington  was  first  in  war,  first  in 
peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen.” 

Jefferson 

Thomas  Jefferson,  the  author  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence  and  one  of  the  most  eminent  of  American 
statesmen,  was  born  at  Shadwell,  Virginia,  April  2,  1743. 
At  the  age  of  24  he  was  admitted  to  practice  law  in  the 
Virginia  courts.  He  was  chairman  of  the  committee  ap¬ 
pointed  by  the  second  Continental  Congress  to  frame  a 
declaration  proclaiming  the  American  colonies  independent 
of  Great  Britain.  He  was  then  only  33  years  old.  To  him 
we  owe  our  very  convenient  decimal  money  system.  It  was 
his  persistent  and  intelligent  advocacy  of  a  decimal  system 
of  coinage  that  induced  Congress  to  substitute  it  for  the 
clumsy  English  pounds,  shillings  and  pence,  Elected  Presi¬ 
dent,  in  1801,  he  was  re-elected  in  1804.  His  greatest  presi¬ 
dential  achievement  was  the  purchase,  in  1803,  of  the  Louis¬ 
iana  territory  from  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  then  ruler  of 
France.  Jefferson  disliked  the  pomp  and  pageantry  which 
usually  accompany  monarchy,  and  he  scorned  titles  and 
decorations.  He  was  always  proud  however,  of  the  fact 
that  he  framed  the  Virginia  statute  which  guarantees  relig¬ 
ious  freedom  to  every  one.  He  died  near  Charlottesville, 
Virginia,  on  July  4, 1825. 

Carroll 

Charles  Carroll,  of  Carrolltown,  Maryland,  was  born 
at  Annapolis  in  that  state,  in  1737,  a  member  of  a  very 
wealthy  Catholic  family.  Educated  at  Jesuit  colleges  in 


BIOGRAPHIES 


159 


France,  and  having  spent  some  time  in  law  studies  in  Lon¬ 
don,  he  was  well  qualified  to  take  a  leading  part  in  the  politi¬ 
cal  questions  which  finally  were  solved  by  the  War  of  the 
Revolution.  A  delegate  to  the  famous  Continental  Con¬ 
gress  of  1776  he  signed  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
though  he  thereby  risked  the  largest  fortune  in  the  colonies 
at  the  time.  He  died  at  the  ripe  age  of  95  years,  the  last 
surviving  signer  of  the  Great  Declaration. 

Lafayette 

The  Marquis  de  Lafayette  a  distinguished  French 
Catholic  nobleman,  is  universally  regarded  as  one  of  the 
finest  characters  in  all  history.  Having  heard  the  Declara¬ 
tion  of  Independence  read  at  a  banquet  of  the  aristocracy 
in  France,  he  at  once  decided  to  lend  his  aid  to  the  American 
struggle  for  liberty.  At  his  own  expense  he  equipped  a 
vessel,  induced  several  prominent  army  officers  to  go  with 
him,  and  sailed  for  America.  Here  Congress  made  him  a 
Major  General  and  assigned  him  to  Washington's  staff. 
Lafayette  was  then  only  twenty  years  old.  He  fought 
gallantly  in  several  battles.  In  1779,  he  went  back  to  France 
to  induce  that  country  to  help  America.  He  succeeded,  for, 
in  1780,  the  French  government  sent  Count  de  Rochambeau 
with  6,000  well  armed  soldiers,  and  a  little  later  a  fleet  com¬ 
manded  by  Count  de  Grasse.  Lafayette  also  came  back  to 
the  United  States  and  in  battle  showed  much  military  abil¬ 
ity.  Returning  to  France,  he  was  given  a  high  commission 
in  the  King's  army  but  was  captured  and  imprisoned  in 
Germany  and  Austria.  Released  in  1797,  he  took  no  part 
in  the  Napoleonic  wars  which  raged  till  1815.  In  1826, 
Congress  invited  him  to  visit  the  United  States.  His  jour¬ 
ney  in  this  country  roused  unbounded  enthusiasm.  Congress 
gave  him  a  grant  of  24,000  acres  of  public  land.  He  died  a 
member  of  the  French  Chamber  of  Deputies  in  Paris,  1884. 


160 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Franklin 

Benjamin  Franklin  is  often  called  the  "wisest  of 
Americans.”  He  was  the  fifteenth  child  of  a  family  of 
seventeen  children  and  was  born  in  Boston,  January  17, 
1706.  After  learning  the  printer’s  trade,  he  left  Boston 
at  the  age  of  17  and  settled  in  Philadelphia.  His  talents, 
industry,  integrity  and  sound  judgment  brought  him  the 
highest  honors  in  the  political  and  social  life  of  his  day. 
His  work  in  science  was  also  remarkable.  By  means  of  a  kite, 
with  a  common  iron  key  attached  to  the  string,  he  proved  in  a 
thunderstorm,  that  lightning  and  electricity  are  identical. 
As  publisher  of  the  best  newspaper  of  his  time,  the  Pennsyl¬ 
vania  Gazette,  and  of  the  famous  "Poor  Richard’s  Alman¬ 
ac  ”,  he  wielded  great  influence.  He  was  one  of  the  commit¬ 
tee  that  drew  up  the  immortal  Declaration  of  Independence, 
was  a  very  influential  member  of  the  Congress  which  framed 
our  national  Constitution,  and  rendered  the  United  States 
most  efficient  aid  as  our  minister  at  the  French  Court.  It 
was  when  making  a  request  that  prayer  be  daily  said  in  the 
Constitutional  Convention  that  he  uttered  the  memorable 
remark:  ‘“'The  longer  I  live,  the  more  convincing  proofs  1 
see  of  this  truth — that  God  governs  in  the  affairs  of  men.” 
Franklin  died  in  Philadelphia,  on  April  17,  1790. 

Barry 

John  Barry,  a  famous  American  naval  officer,  was  born 
in  Wexford  County,  Ireland,  in  1745.  He  came  to  America 
while  a  boy,  and  engaged  in  sea  trading.  He  became 
wealthy,  but  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolutionary  War 
promptly  ranged  himself  on  the  patriot  side,  though  he 
thereby  imperiled  his  life  and  fortune.  Made  a  commander 
in  the  American  navy,  he  captured  several  British  war  ves¬ 
sels;  and,  when  the  navy  was  reorganized  after  the  war,  he 
was  placed  at  its  head. 


Longitude 


Washington  West  20 

MAP  TO  ILLUSTRATE 
W  AR  with  MEXICO 


MAP  TO  ILLUSTRATE 
THE  W  AR  of  1812-1814 


SCALE  OF  MILES 


Field, 


Chrysler' s 

'\y  Battle 

FT.WELLINOTONvfj 


■Vincen1 


ft.leavenworti 


BENT'S 


York^> 
note  Toronto/ 

>  Burlington/ 
i  Bay 

FT 

FT.ER. 


is  we  go 
Falls 


:  T  .NIAGARA 

Niagara  Fall8 
.Black  Bock 

FBuffalo  ^ 


Santa,, 


/Albany 


Battle 

Ground. 


OwngPt. 

IE 


Sandwich 
TT.M  a  Ljxfr 

. ^Pt.TeTcC 


*°theuri  w  €  xa^'oi 


Presque 


'Cleveland 


et.steehenson 


-aiXuQ 

Ik  %  i 


Jlfaumee 


Sainlacinto  " 
\  Bathe  <?n—  3( 


FT.  MU  Ml f 
_/  ee  y*j r^iaumet 
'YtuDEFIANCE 

h-vAVaynesfielQ 


Detroit, 


pSan 

Antonio 


^kakee. 


’ostowuT 

4  ttHv  Jj  / 

PLPel 

Tiatiil  Battle  •  . 

•aaV!/\&as8  l.rf 


\arnento\ 

bihnahu" 


*ITk  Ridgev^_ 
Landing 
VICINITY  OF 


Battle 

Ground' 

Prophets-j 

town/' 


Corpus 

Christi 


llonclova  • 


SantlaAy 


BALTIMORE 


ft. recovery 


VICINITY  of  DETROIT 


co  Tallushatchee, 


^Ionterey 
T  Bista 


iParras 


G.FT.HA  RRISON 
now  / 

Terre  Haute/ 


lucfau# 


VICINITY  OF( 

MATAMORAS 


Alazatlan 


T  .  W  ASH1 NQTON 

'ItOW 

^^Gincinnati 


7/forse 

yShoeJient 


hy  00  olj 

FT. JACKSON 


'Vincennes 


,  Heights 

;  r 

jWi bfsBane  J 

I  'Jt,  Falls  ^ 
I  ChippewaJ 
lipp 'zwaJtZs 


ra  Tnd . 
VUlage 


)  Brazos 
>2e  Santiago 


5Wiai 


Ftesaca  de  la 
\Balma .  . 

ft. 

■fTL,brown  I 


Lexington 

Boonesboro 


WARS  AGAINST 

INDIANS 

1790 AND  1811 


'grand 

ISLAND 


Matamoras 


Cattle 
tSJ.d’  VU>a 
eJa  Cruz 


Harrodsburg 


Chthtoval/ 

MExi^oL'- 


tango 


Black 

Lllock 


British f  /. 
Attack  •/  j 
/// 

PLattsljurg. 


Perote*  . 


r  .Jala^ 
^Cerro  GokIo 


ezcuco 


iurui 


K 

forts’ 


Yej^Cruz^ 

Alvarado  Y*  «> 


L  A  A  -ft  m, 

IAGARA  RIVER 

and  vicinity 


SOUTHERN  REGION 

OF  THE  WAR  1812-T4 

Scale  i — >100  Miles 


'Puelila 


VICINITY  OF 


ROUTE  OF  GEN.SCOTJT  BETWEEI 


Miles 


ERA  CRUZ  AND  MEXICO 


PLATTSBURG 


West  Longitude  from  Greenwich  97 


SECTION  IX 


THE  SECOND  WAR  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


CHAPTER  XLIII 

JAMES  MADISON,  FOURTH  PRESIDENT 

304 —  James  Madison  (1809-17) 

Jefferson,  like  Washington,  was  asked  to  run  for  President 
a  third  time  but  refused.  His  successor  was  James  Madison, 
who  also  belonged  to  the  Republican  (Democratic)  party. 

The  census  of  1810  showed  a  large  growth — seven  and  a 
quarter  millions  of  people  now  occupied  the  country.  The 
population  had  more  than 
doubled  in  thirty  years.  On 
the  8th  of  April,  1812,  the 
state  of  Louisiana  had  been 
admitted  to  the  Union. 

305—  War  of  1812 

England  continued  her 
policy  of  harassing  Ameri¬ 
can  shipping  and  impressing 
our  sailors.  She  stopped  our 
vessels  on  the  high  seas  and 
enforced  the  odious  “  right  of 
search’ Tor  English  born  sail¬ 
ors.  The  administration 
made  every  effort  to  avoid 
a  conflict  until  American  honor  could  no  longer  put  up 
with  the  English  affronts.  During  May,  1811,  the  Ameri- 

161 


James  Madison 


162  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

can  frigate,  “President/'  politely  hailed  the  British  sloop 
of  war,  “Little  Belt."  The  answer  was  a  round  shot  in 
the  American's  main  mast.  A  broadside  from  the  “Pres¬ 
ident"  resulted  in  the  disabling  of  the  English  ship.  Con¬ 
tinued  British  aggression,  interference  with  our  trade, 
searching  our  vessels  and  impressing  our  sailors  could  no 
longer  be  put  up  with  and  war  was  declared  June  19, 1812. 

306 —  General  Hull  Surrenders  Detroit 

At  the  opening  of  hostilities  Canada  was  the  point  aimed 
at  by  the  Americans.  General  William  Hull,  Governor  of 
Michigan  territory,  led  an  army  across  into  Canada.  Hear¬ 
ing  the  English  were  in  force  to  oppose  him,  he  retreated 
again  to  Detroit  and  awaited  them.  The  British  and  In¬ 
dians  advanced  against  the  well-intrenched  Americans 
who  were  waiting  to  receive  them  with  a  hot  fire.  When 
they  were  within  a  few  hundred  yards,  General  Hull  hoist¬ 
ed  a  white  flag  and  surrendered  the  fort  at  Detroit  and  his 
whole  force,  without  firing  a  shot.  He  was  afterwards  sen¬ 
tenced  to  be  shot  for  cowardice  but  was  pardoned. 

307 —  Queenstown  Heights 

A  few  months  later  another  American  force  under  General 
V an  Rensselaer  crossed  the  Niagara  and  attacked  the  English 
at  Queenstown  Heights.  They  were  successful  at  first,  but 
the  reinforcements  they  expected  refused  to  leave  American 
soil  and  they  were  compelled  to  surrender.  Another  army 
which  was  to  capture  Montreal  never  got  any  farther  than 
the  border  line. 

So  the  three  attempts  to  capture  Canada  were  great  failures. 

308 —  “Constitution”  and  “Guerriere” 

The  Americans  were  fighting  a  different  sort  of  battle  on 
the  sea.  Three  days  after  the  surrender  of  General  Hull,  his 


JAMES  MADISON,  FOURTH  PRESIDENT  163 


nephew,  Captain  Isaac  Hull  in  command  of  the  U.  S.  S 
“Constitution”  (which  the  people  loved  to  call  “Old  Iron¬ 
sides”)  fell  in  with  the  British  ship  “Guerriere,”  off  the  New 
England  coast.  Captain  Hull  paid  no  attention  to  the  fire 
of  the  Britisher,  until  he  had  brought  his  ship  to  the  exact 
position  wanted,  less  than  a  pistol  shot  away.  Then  he 
poured  in  some  smashing  broadsides  and  the  English  ship 
surrendered,  in  a  sinking 
condition. 


309 — “Frolic”  and 
“Wasp” 

A  few  months  later  the 
American  sloop  of  war 
“Wasp”  defeated  the 
English  brig  “Frolic,” 
off  Carolina  and  cap¬ 
tured  her.  Decatur, 
commanding  the 
“United  States,”  cap¬ 
tured  the  “Macedonian” 
and  to  end  up  the  year 
w  e  1 1 ,  “  Old  Ironsides  ” 
took  the  British  “Java.” 


Naval  triumphs  contin-  The  “Constitution”  and  the  “Guerriere’ 
ued.  Privateers  were 

fitted  out  and  in  this  year  captured  over  three  hundred 
prizes.  The  whole  country  rejoiced  at  these  naval  victories 
and  was  proud  of  the  valor  of  the  Yankee  seamen. 

In  the  first  year  of  the  war,  while  these  naval  victories 
were  being  gained  by  the  Americans,  President  Madison 
was  re-elected  for  a  second  term. 


164 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


310 — Battle  of  Lake  Erie 

The  British  had  been  most  successful  along  the  Canadian 
border  because  their  fleet  controlled  Lake  Erie.  Commo¬ 
dore  Oliver  Hazard  Perry,  then  but  twenty-seven  years  of 
age,  was  sent  to  build  a  fleet  and  drive  the  English  from  the 
Lake.  Perry  built  and  equipped  a  fleet  of  nine  vessels  and  set 
out  to  meet  the  English  at  Put-in-Bay.  Perry’s  flagship  the 
‘‘Lawrence,”  led  the  attack  against  the  enemy’s  flagship, 
“Detroit.”  It  was  a  furious  fight.  The  “Lawrence”  was 
badly  shot  up  and  the  “Detroit”  was  a  wreck.  Perry  calmly 
embarked  in  a  small  boat  and  was  rowed  through  a  shower 
of  shot  to  the  “Niagara.”  Once  again  he  sailed  close  to  the 
enemy  and  in  a  short  time  had  them  at  his  mercy.  When 
the  battle  was  over,  he  sent  General  Harrison  his  famous 
message  “We  have  met  the  enemy  and  they  are  ours;  two 
ships,  two  brigs,  one  schooner  and  a  sloop.”  General  Har 
rison,  as  we  shall  see,  soon  acted  on  this  good  news. 


165 


BATTLE  OF  LAKE  ERIE 
Perry  changes  his  flagship 


166  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

311 — “Chesapeake”  and  “Shannon” 

One  of  the  first  American  defeats  was  the  capture  of  the  U. 
S.  ship  “Chesapeake”  by  the  British  man-of-war  “Shannon.” 
Captain  Lawrence  was  in  command  of  the  American  ship, 
which  was  being  fitted  out  in  Boston.  The  English  ship 
challenged  her  to  fight,  and  Lawrence,  though  shorthanded 
and  not  fully  equipped,  would  not  refuse.  He  gave  battle 


Death  of  Lawrence 


but  was  overmatched.  The  brave  Lawrence  received  his 
death  wound,  and,  as  he  was  being  carried  below  exclaimed 
“ Don't  give  up  the  ship!”  words  which  every  American 
sailor  has  ever  since  remembered.  The  Americans  suffered 
some  other  naval  defeats  in  1813  but  on  the  whole  the  ad¬ 
vantage  was  with  them. 


THE  WAR  OF  1812  (CONTINUED)  167 

CHAPTER  XLI V 
THE  WAR  OF  1812  (Continued) 

312 — Battle  of  the  Thames 

General  Harrison,  who  afterward  became  President,  was 
in  command  of  the  American  “Army  of  the  West”  at  Fort 
Meigs,  in  Michigan.  As  soon  as  he  heard  of  the  victory  of 
Lake  Erie,  he  went  in  pursuit  of  the  Indians  under  Tecumseh 
and  the  English  under  Proctor,  who  were  devastating  the 
countryside.  They  met  at  the  River  Thames,  and  the 
American  victory  was  complete.  Proctor  fled  and  Tecum¬ 
seh  was  killed.  So  all  the  territory  Hull  had  surrendered, 
and  more,  was  regained  for  the  Americans. 


The  massacre  at  Fort  Mimms 


168 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


313 — War  with  Indians  in  South 

During  1811,  the  chief  Tecumseh  had  started  trouble 
among  the  Alabama  Indians.  In  1813,  they  fell  on  the 
Americans  and  massacred  the  garrison  at  Fort  Mimms, 
including  women  and  children.  General  Andrew  Jackson 
was  sent  against  them.  He  was  a  tremendous  fighter,  and 
drove  the  savages  from  one  place  to  another  until  he  had 
them  cornered  at  Horseshoe  Bend.  Here  his  troops  attacked 
with  the  bayonet  and  almost  exterminated  the  tribe. 


314 — Veteran  Troops  Engaged 

In  1814,  the  British  troops,  which  had  been  fighting  Na¬ 
poleon,  were  free  to  be  sent  to  America.  But  in  the  two 


The  land  and  water  battle  of  Plattsburg  and  Lake  Champlain 


years  of  fighting  the  Americans  had  also  learned  a  few  things 
about  war. 

Still  another  invasion  of  Canada  was  planned,  and  an 
army  under  General  Scott  crossed  the  border  and  captured 
Lundy’s  Lane.  This  was  a  fierce  fight  and  a  brilliant  vic¬ 
tory  for  the  Americans. 


THE  WAR  OF  1812  (CONTINUED) 


169 


315 — Battle  of  Plattsburg  and  Lake  Champlain 

The  British  now  attempted  to  cut  the  states  in  two  by 
sending  an  army  down  the  valley  of  the  Hudson,  as  they  had 
tried  to  do  with  Burgoyne,  in  the  Revolution.  A  large  force 
was  sent  from  Canada  consisting  of  twelve  thousand  veter¬ 
ans  from  Wellington’s  victorious  European  army.  They 
advanced  toward  Plattsburg,  N.  Y.,  and  their  fjeet  on  Lake 
Champlain  gave  battle  to  the  American  fleet  under  Com¬ 
modore  Macdonough.  The  American  squadron  nearly 
annihilated  the  British  ships.  The  small  army  at  Platts¬ 
burg  also  fought  gallantly,  and  the  British  fled  back  to 
Canada. 


An  old  view  of  the  Capitol  at  Washington 


316 — Ravages  Along  the  Coast 

The  whole  Atlantic  coast  was  now  blockaded  by  the  Bri¬ 
tish  fleet,  and  towns  were  destroyed  whenever  possible. 
Admiral  Cockbum  ravaged  the  country  along  the  Chesa- 


170 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


peake  and  General  Ross  and  a  force  marched  on  Washington 
and  captured  the  city.  They  disgraced  themselves  by 
burning  the  Capitol,  the  Library,  the  White  House,  and 

other  public  buildings  in 
the  unprotected  city. 


The  Star  Spangled  Banner  at  Fort 
McHenry 


317 — The  Star  Spangled 
Banner 

The  English,  leaving 
Washington,  sailed  to  at¬ 
tack  Baltimore.  An  army 
was  landed,  and  the  fleet 
bombarded  Fort  Mc¬ 
Henry  near  the  city. 
Neither  was  successful. 
The  British  General  Ross, 
who  burned  Washington, 
was  killed  and  his  force 
withdrew.  During  this 
bombardment  Francis 
Scott  Key  wrote  the  na¬ 
tional  song,  the  Star 
Spangled  Banner.  He 
had  gone  onboard  a  British 
ship,  under  a  flag  of  truce. 
All  during  the  long  night 
he  anxiously  watched 
his  beloved  country's  flag 
on  the  ramparts  of  the  fort. 


I 


318 — Treaty  of  Peace 

Peace  was  made  by  a  treaty  signed  at  the  city  of  Ghent 
on  December  24, 1814.  But  news  travelled  slowly  then,  by 
sailing  ship,  and  before  the  treaty  was  made  known  in 


BATTLE  OF  NEW  ORLEANS 


171 


America,  the  great  battle  of  New  Orleans  had  been  fought, 
Jan.  8,  1815. 

319— Battle  of  New  Orleans 

The  British  General  Packenham,  with  twelve  thousand 
veterans,  thought  he  could  capture  the  city  of  New  Orleans 
and  so  control  the  Mississippi  River.  General  Andrew 


The  Battle  of  New  Orleans 


Jackson,  “Old  Hickory/'  was  there  to  meet  him.  He  had 
a  smaller  force  of  Americans,  but  every  one  of  them  was  a 
marksman  and  a  backwoodsman  who  knew  no  fear.  Jack- 
son  entrenched  his  army  behind  cotton  bales  and  sand  bags 
and  awaited  the  English  charge.  Time  after  time  the 
English  advanced  only  to  be  swept  back  by  a  terrible  fire. 
Packenham  and  several  other  high  officers  were  killed.  The 
veterans  of  scores  of  battles  could  not  stand  the  withering 


172 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


fire  of  the  Americans.  The  British  were  totally  defeated,, 
lost  seven  hundred  killed,  fourteen  hundred  wounded  and 
five  hundred  prisoners.  The  Americans  had  seven  killed 
and  six  wounded. 

320 —  Results  of  the  War 

The  results  of  the  war  of  1812,  (often  called  the  second 
war  of  Independence)  were  to  show  the  world  that  America 
could  and  would  protect  her  interests.  Though  nothing 
was  said  about  the  impressment  of  seamen  in  the  Treaty  of 
Peace,  England  ceased  this  practice.  Manufactures  had 
sprung  up  during  this  time  and  although  the  war  brought 
hard  times,  trade  soon  revived,  and  great  prosperity  ensued .. 
This  was  perhaps  the  most  important  result  of  the  war — the- 
further  encouragement  of  domestic  manufacturing,  which 
had  been  started  at  the  time  of  the  Embargo  Acts. 

CHAPTER  XL  V 

JAMES  MONROE,  FIFTH  PRESIDENT 

321 —  Monroe’s  Administration  (1817-25) 

After  the  War  of  1812,  a  long  period  of  peace  gave  the- 
United  States  an  opportunity  to  develop.  The  great 
questions  of  immigration,  slavery,  tariff,  internal  improve¬ 
ment,  and  the  opening  of  the  West  were  to  be  settled. 

James  Monroe,  a  Republican  (Democrat),  was  elected,  in 
1816,  by  a  great  majority  of  votes. 

Under  Monroe  the  Government  was  principally  concerned 
in  reducing  the  national  debt  and  reviving  and  advancing; 
commerce  and  manufacture. 

322 —  New  States 

Slaves  had  originally  been  owned  in  the  Northern  as* 
well  as  the  Southern  States,  but  the  practise  had  gradually 


JAMES  MONROE,  FIFTH  PRESIDENT  173 

died  out  in  the  north.  It  was  not  profitable  there.  In 
the  South  the  cotton  crop  needed  negro  labor,  and  slavery 
was  firmly  established. 

Each  of  the  six  years,  from  1816  to  1821,  saw  the  admission 
of  a  state  to  the  Union.  In  1816,  Indiana  (free)  came  in. 
In  1817,  Mississippi  (slave)  was  admitted.  Illinois  (free) 
followed,  in  1818,  and  Alabama  (slave),  in  1819.  Maine 
(free)  became  a  state,  in  1820,  and  Missouri  (slave),  in  1821. 


Emigrants  to  the  West 


323 — Cumberland  Road 

The  valley  of  the  Mississippi  was  rapidly  filling  up  with 
settlers  and  a  means  of  easy  access  across  the  Alleghanies 
was  necessary.  A  bill  was  passed,  in  1817,  providing  for  the 
construction  of  a  National  road  from  Cumberland,  Mary¬ 
land,  to  Wheeling,  West  Virginia.  It  was  called  the  Cum¬ 
berland  road  and  was  afterward  extended  through  Ohio, 
Indiana,  and  Illinois. 


174  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

It  was  well  constructed,  made  an  easy  route  across  the 
mountains  and  aided  greatly  in  the  development  of  the 
West.  In  those  days  this  was  a  great  undertaking  for  the 
National  Government  and  was  looked  on  by  the  people 
somewhat  as  we  now  consider  the  Panama  Canal. 

324—  Trouble  in  Florida 

In  1817,  the  Seminole  Indians  went  on  the  warpath  along 
the  borders  of  Georgia  and  Alabama.  The  Seminoles  were 
a  Florida  tribe.  They  were  assisted  in  their  onslaught  by 
bands  of  Creek  Indians,  runaway  slaves,  outlaws,  and  pirates 
who  infested  the  Spanish  territory.  The  American  force 
sent  against  them  was  not  successful.  General  Jackson  was 
put  in  command,  and  “  Big  Knife,”  as  the  Indians  called  him, 
raised  a  force  of  Tennessee  riflemen,  and  overran  the  coun¬ 
try.  The  fact  that  it  was  Spanish  territory  did  not  bother 
Jackson,  and  he  even  took  possession  of  one  of  their  forts  at 
St.  Marks.  Here  he  found  two  Englishmen,  Arbuthnot  and 
Ambuster,  who  had  incited  the  Indians  to  the  uprising. 
Jackson  arrested  them,  found  them  guilty  and  executed 
them.  He  then  marched  on  Pensacola,  took  the  town  and 
compelled  the  Spanish  to  withdraw  to  Havana. 

325 —  Florida  Purchased.  Alabama  Admitted. 

Spain  and  England  were  greatly  aroused  and  threatened 
war,  but  Jackson  was  more  popular  than  ever  with  his 
countrymen.  Finally  the  King  of  Spain  decided  that  it 
would  cost  more  than  it  was  worth  to  defend  Florida,  and 
sold  it  to  the  United  States  for  five  millions  of  dollars  (Feb. 
22,  1819).  This  was  a  splendid  purchase  for  the  United 
States.  It  completed  the  coast  line  from  Maine  to  Mexico 
and  removed  a  source  of  trouble  at  the  border. 

In  December,  1819,  Alabama  became  a  state,  making 
twenty-two  in  all. 


JAMES  MONKOE,  FIFTH  PRESIDENT  175 

526 — The  Slavery  Question 

The  opposition  to  slavery  had  for  years  been  growing  in 
the  Northern  States  of  the  Union.  But  slavery  was  increas¬ 
ing  in  the  South,  where,  as  we  have  learned,  slaves  were 
most  useful  in  raising  the  cotton  crop.  About  this  time  two 
new  states  asked  for  admission.  They  were  Maine,  in  New 
England,  and  Missouri,  which  had  been  carved  out  of  the 
Louisiana  purchase.  A  heated  debate  arose  in  Congress 
as  to  whether  Missouri 
should  be  admitted  as  a  free 
or  a  slave  state.  The  debate 
even  became  bitter,  but  a 
solution  was  finally  proposed 
by  Henry  Clay. 

327 —  Missouri  Compromise 

Under  Clay’s  plan  Maine 
was  admitted  as  a  free  state 
and  Missouri  as  a  slave  state. 

But  a  law  was  also  passed 
regulating  slavery  in  all  new 
states  to  be  organized  out  of 
the  Louisiana  purchase. 

The  new  states  lying  north  of 
the  southerly  boundary  of 
Missouri  (36°  30')  were  to  be  free  states.  All  new  states 
south  of  this  line  were  to  be  slave  states.  This  bill  was 
called  the  Missouri  Compromise  and  settled  the  slavery 
question  for  some  years. 

328 —  Re-elected.  South  American  Republics 

The  prosperity  of  the  country  was  great  and  Monroe  was 
re-elected,  in  1820,  by  all  but  one  electoral  vote. 

The  Spanish  colonies  of  South  America  had  taken  advan- 


Henry  Clay 


17  G 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


tage  of  the  Napoleonic  wars  to  declare  themselves  free.  In 
doing  so  they  had  the  sympathy  of  the  American  republic, 
and,  in  1822,  a  bill  was  passed  in  which  Congress  recognized 
the  independence  of  the  South  American  Republics. 

329— “The  Holy  Alliance.”  Russia  in  the  Pacific. 

Spain,  however,  was  anxious  to  recover  her  colonies  and 
looked  about  in  Europe  for  help  in  the  undertaking.  The 
most  likely  help  would  come  from  the  “Holy  Alliance”  of 
Russia,  Prussia,  and  Austria.  Russian  colonists  from  Alaska 
were  spreading  down  the  coast  toward  California.  Monroe 
feared  that,  in  return  for  help  to  regain  her  colonies,  Spain 
would  cede  California  to  Russia.  Thus  the  Pacific  coast 
would  be  forever  closed  to  the  United  States. 

330— Monroe  Doctrine 

In  his  message  to  Con¬ 
gress,  in  1823,  Monroe  an¬ 
nounced  the  policy  of  the 
United  States  regarding 
other  American  countries. 
This  policy  has  taken  an 
important  place  in  American 
history  as  the  Monroe  Doc¬ 
trine. 

The  principal  points  of 
this  doctrine  are: 

1st. — The  United  States 
will  not  interfere  with  any 
existing  colonies  in  Ameri¬ 
ca  of  any  European  power. 
2nd. — The  United  States  will  view  as  an  unfriendly  act 
any  attempt  of  a  European  power  to  control  or  oppress 
any  independent  country  on  the  American  continent. 


James  Monroe 


JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS,  SIXTH  PRESIDENT 


177 


3rd. — The  American  Continents  are  henceforth  not  to 
be  considered  as  subjects  for  future  colonization  by  any 
European  power. 

331 —  Effect 

This  doctrine  effectively  stopped  Spain  from  any  attempt 
to  regain  her  colonies.  It  also  put  an  end  to  colonization  of 
the  Pacific  Coast  by  Russia. 

332 —  Lafayette's  Visit 

In  the  summer  of  1824,  the  whole  country  rejoiced  at  a 
visit  of  General  Lafayette  from  France.  The  venerable 
Marquis,  returning  to  the  country  he  had  helped  to  liberate, 
was  received  by  many  of  the  veteran  patriots  in  company 
with  whom  he  had  fought.  He  visited  the  tomb  of  Wash¬ 
ington  and  laid  the  corner  stone  of  the  Bunker  Hill  monu¬ 
ment,  fifty  years  after  that  memorable  battle. 

He  sailed  home  to  France  in  the  frigate  “  Brandywine" — 
named  after  the  battle  in  which  he  had  first  fought  for 
America's  freedom. 

CHAPTER  XL VI 

JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS, 

SIXTH  PRESIDENT 

333 —  Adams'  Administration 
(1825-29) 

The  electoral  vote  in  1824 

_ • 

failed  to  elect  a  President  and 
for  a  second  time  the  House 
of  Representatives  was  called 
on  to  decide.  They  chose 
John  Quincy  Adams,  a  son  of 
the  second  President. 


John  Quincy  Adams 


178 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


334 — Transportation  to  and  from  the  West 

This  period  of  the  nation's  history  is  one  of  development 
of  transportation.  The  country  west  of  the  mountains 
was  at  a  great  disadvantage.  It  could  reach  no  markets 
for  its  produce  except  by  floating  it  down  the  great  length 
of  the  Mississippi  River.  It  cost  too  much  in  time  and 
money  to  bring  it  across  the  mountains;  and  on  the  other 
hand  all  the  manufactured  articles  used  in  this  section  had 
to  be  hauled  over  the  mountains  in  wagons.  The  roads 
were  bad  and  the  cost  was  great. 


The  Erie  Canal 


335 — Erie  Canal 

Now,  as  you  have  learned,  there  was  an  ancient  route 
leading  from  New  York  City  to  the  Great  Lakes,  by  means 
of  the  Hudson  and  Mohawk  valleys.  This  was  almost  a 
water  level  route,  and  along  it  Governor  Clinton  of  New 
York  decided  to  dig  a  great  ditch — a  canal  which  would 


JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS,  SIXTH  PRESIDENT 


179 


connect  Lake  Erie  with  the  Atlantic.  Work  was  started, 
in  1817,  amidst  the  ridicule  of  many  who  believed  it  would 
never  be  finished.  In  eight  years,  however,  the  canal  was 
finished.  It  had  been  carried  over  rivers  on  bridges,  and  a 
system  of  locks  was  built  to  raise  the  boats  over  such  high¬ 
lands  as  were  met  with. 

336 —  Results 

The  great  value  of  this  canal  to  commerce  may  be  imag¬ 
ined  when  it  is  known  that  it  paid  for  itself  in  less  than  ten 
years. 

Through  its  influence  New  York  City  became  the  metrop¬ 
olis  of  the  New  World.  The  trade  of  Pennsylvania  and 
Maryland  was  threatened,  and  these  states  made  haste  to 
develop  canals  that  would  carry  boats  across  the  mountains. 
A  great  canal  to  be  called  the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio  was 
planned,  and  on  July  4, 1828,  President  Adams  dug  the  first 
spadeful  of  earth. 

337 —  Railroads 

On  this  same  day  the  venerable  Charles  Carroll  of  Carroll¬ 
ton,  the  last  living  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence 
placed  the  stone  which  marked  the  beginning  of  the  Balti¬ 
more  and  Ohio  Railroad.  This  was  the  answer  of  the 
City  of  Baltimore  to  the  canals  of  New  York  and  Penn¬ 
sylvania. 

This  little  line  of  wooden  rail,  covered  with  strips  of  iron, 
was  the  first  of  the  thousands  of  miles  of  splendid  railroads 
which  now  unite  all  parts  of  the  land.  The  influence  of  the 
canals  and  railroads  on  the  country,  particularly  on  the 
West,  has  been  incalculable.  They  reach  into  every  comer 
of  the  country  and  bring  its  most  widely  separated  parts 
into  easy  communication.  It  is  indeed  through  them  that 
we  are  united  in  fact,  as  well  as  in  name. 


180  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

338— Fifty  Years  Free 

In  1826,  the  semi-centennial  (50  years)  of  American  Inde¬ 
pendence  was  celebrated.  By  a  strange  coincidence  both 

John  Adams  of  Massa¬ 
chusetts  and  Thomas 
Jefferson  of  Virginia 
died  on  this  day,  July  4, 
1826.  No  two  men  had 
done  more  to  bring 
about  the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  on  the 
fiftieth  anniversary  of 
which  they  passed  away. 

339— Tariff  of  1828 

A  tariff  is  a  tax  placed 
on  goods  imported  from 
foreign  lands.  It  has 
two  objects — to  produce 
the  revenue  needed  to 
run  the  government;  and 
to  raise  the  price  of  im- 
Bunker  Hill  Monument  ported  articles,  SO  that 

home  manufactures  can 
compete  with  them.  It  is  possible  to  make  some  articles 
cheaper  in  foreign  countries  than  in  America,  because  labor 
there  is  not  so  well  paid.  In  1828,  Congress  passed  a  tariff 
bill  which  was  highly  protective  to  all  American  industries. 
This  suited  the  people  of  the  North  and  East,  where  large 
factories  had  been  built  and  much  manufacturing  was 
done.  But  it  was  greatly  disliked  by  the  farmers  of  the 
South  and  West.  Instead  of  being  benefited  they  were 
forced  to  pay  higher  for  their  manufactured  supplies.  This 
tariff  was  called  by  them  the  “  Tariff  of  Abominations.  ” 


ANDREW  JACKSON,  SEVENTH  PRESIDENT  181 
CHAPTER  XL  VII 

ANDREW  JACKSON,  SEVENTH  PRESIDENT 

340 —  Jackson's  Administration  (1829-37) 

Andrew  Jackson,  the  Hero  of  New  Orleans,  was  elected 
President  for  the  four  years,  1829-1833 .  The  feeling  against 
the  tariff  in  the  South  grew  continually  more  bitter.  This 
section  of  the  country  felt  that  their  soil  and  climate  were 
such  that  they  were  destined  for  all  time  to  be  “staple 
states";  that  is,  states  producing  great  cotton,  tobacco,  rice, 
and  sugar  crops  and  with  almost  no  manufactures.  They 
objected  to  being  taxed  on  their  supplies  to  benefit  the  manu¬ 
facturing  section  of  the  country. 

341 —  Nullification  Act 

In  1832,  South  Carolina 
passed  a  “Nullification 
Ordinance"  which  declared 
that  the  tariff  law  of  Con¬ 
gress  was  null  and  void 
within  her  borders.  The 
right  of  this  state  to  so  act 
was  eloquently  advocated 
in  the  Senate  by  Robert 
Haynes,  of  South  Carolina. 

Daniel  Webster,  of  Massa¬ 
chusetts,  in  his  reply  to 
Haynes,  reached  perhaps 
the  summit  of  his  powers  Andrew  Jackson  “Old  Hickory”  * 
as  an  orator. 

General  Jackson  was  not  the  man  to  stand  any  action  like 
nullification,  which  really  amounted  to  secession.  He  or¬ 
dered  troops  and  a  warship  to  Charleston  and  the  hotheads 
were  entirely  overawed. 


182  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

342 —  Tariff  Compromise  Bill 

In  this  time  of  stress  Henry  Clay  again  came  to  the  front. 
He  offered  a  “Tariff  Compromise”  Bill  which  was  accepta¬ 
ble  to  North  and  South.  When  told  that  the  bill  would 
probably  hurt  his  chances  of  being  President  Henry  Clay 
nobly  replied,  “I  would  rather  be  right  than  be  President.” 

343 —  Abolition  Movements 

The  feelings  of  the  South,  already  hurt  by  the  Tariff 
Act,  were  further  angered  by  the  opposition  to  slavery, 
which  was  becoming  more  violent  in  the  North.  Societies 
of  Abolitionists  were  formed,  which  demanded  the  abolition 
of  slavery,  even  if  extreme  measures  were  necessary  to  do 
away  with  the  system.  The  question  grew  more  intense 
as  time  went  on.  The  states  gradually  became  separated 
into  two  great  groups,  the  Northern  and  Southern,  free  and 
slave.  The  interests  and  ideals  of  the  sections  differed  more 
each  year  until  they  finally  resulted  in  civil  war. 

344 —  Bank  of  the  United  States 

General  Jackson  was  re-elected  for  the  term,  1838-1837. 
He  had  refused  to  continue  the  charter  of  the  Bank  of  the 
United  States  during  his  first  term,  and  on  his  re-election 
ordered  the  public  money  taken  away  from  it  and  deposited 
in  local  banks.  The  Bank  was  forced  to  call  in  this  money 
from  people  who  had  borrowed  it,  and  this  created  great 
distress  and  many  failures. 

After  the  money  had  been  deposited  in  local  banks,  it 
.  became  easy  to  borrow  and  great  speculation  commenced, 
particularly  in  land. 

345—  Purchase  of  Indian  Lands 

The  Indian’s  idea  of  selling  property  differed  from  the 
white  man’s.  When  the  Indian  sold  his  land,  he  meant 


MARTIN  VAN  BUREN,  EIGHTH  PRESIDENT  183 

that  the  sale  should  not  bind  his  children.  He  simply  sold 
his  own  rights  of  the  property.  The  United  States  govern¬ 
ment  had  made  treaties  with  the  Indian  tribes,  buying  their 
lands  from  them.  But  when  the  government  came  to  en¬ 
force  the  treaties,  a  second  generation  of  Indians  had  grown 
up.  They  claimed  they  were  not  bound  by  the  bargains  of 
their  fathers  and  refused  to  leave  their  lands. 

346 —  Indian  Troubles 

During  Jackson's  administrations  trouble  of  this  kind 
resulted  in  the  Black  Hawk  war  in  the  Northwest,  and  the 
Cherokee  and  Seminole  wars  in  the  South.  In  each  case  the 
Indians  were  finally  defeated  and  forced  to  abandon  their 
lands  and  move  further  west. 

347 —  New  States 

Arkansas  (slave)  was  admitted,  in  1836,  and  Michigan 
(free),  in  1837. 

i 

CHAPTER  XL  VIII 

MARTIN  VAN  BUREN,  EIGHTH  PRESIDENT 

348 —  Van  Buren's  Admin¬ 
istration  (1837-41) 

Martin  Van  Buren,  of 
New  York,  was  elected 
President,  in  1837.  He  was 
of  the  same  political  belief 
as  Jackson — against  the 
United  States  Bank  and 
Protection. 

When  Jackson  transferred 
the  public  money  from  the 
Bank  of  the  United  States 


184  :  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

to  local  banks  a  great  era  of  speculation  took  place.  Many 
banks  were  founded,  and  each  of  them  issued  paper 
money.  The  United  States  accepted  this  money  in  pay- 
ment  for  public  lands,  and  so  the  whole  country  seemed  to 
become  involved  in  buying  and  selling  lands.  Cities  and 
villages  were  planned  throughout  the  entire  country  and 
all  sorts  of  wildcat  schemes  were  entered  into. 

349 —  Panic  of  1837 

Then  Jackson  issued  the  order  that  the  government  must 
have  specie— that  is  gold  or  silver — in  payment  for  lands. 
The  full  effect  of  this  was  felt  in  the  early  part  of  Van  Buren's 
administration.  Banks  failed  by  the  score.  Business 
houses  were  forced  to  the  wall,  and  one  of  the  worst  panics 
in  the  history  of  the  country  followed.  Within  two  months 
from  the  time  Van  Buren  became  President,  failures  to  the 
amount  of  $150,000,000  occurred  in  New  York  and  New 
Orleans. 

f 

3 50 —  Immigration 

The  number  of  immigrants  entering  the  United  States,  up 
to  the  year  1830,  was  not  very  large.  The  population  of  the 
country  had  grown  principally  through  the  natural  increase 
in  births.  Between  1830  and  1840,  however,  more  than 
half  a  million  foreigners  arrived,  and  of  these  one  half  were 
Irish  Catholics. 

351—  Opposition  to  Catholics 

The  native  American  population  became  alarmed  at  this 
influx  of  aliens.  Some  people  advised  denying  the  vote  to 
newcomers,  and  the  matter  became  a  hot  political  question. 
Much  unrest  and  considerable  ill  feeling  and  anti-Catholic 
rioting  resulted.  In  Charlestown,.  7Mass.,  the  Ursuline 
Convent  was  burned  down  by  a  mob  (1834).  Ten  years 


REVIEW 


185 


later  an  anti-Catholic  mob  burned  down  two  churches  and  a 
convent  in  Philadelphia,  and  threats  of  violence  were  made 
in  New  York.  The  Catholics  of  that  city,  under  Archbishop 
Hughes,  were  determined  to  defend  themselves,  and  their 
enemies  did  not  carry  out  their  threats.  This  ill-feeling 
continued  in  greater  or  less  degree  until  it  was  lost  in  the 
excitement  of  the  Civil  War. 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  IX 

1.  During  the  term  of  James  Madison,  fourth  President, 
British  aggression  on  the  seas  became  unbearable.  War 
was  declared  in  June,  1812.  The  Americans  attempted  to 
invade  Canada  but  without  success.  Detroit,  and  all 
Michigan,  were  disgracefully  surrendered  by  Gen.  Hull. 

2.  On  the  sea  the  Americans  gained  many  glorious  vic¬ 
tories.  On  lake  Erie,  and  later  on  Lake  Champlain  the  Bri¬ 
tish  fleets  were  destroyed.  On  the  other  hand  the  British 
fleet  ravaged  the  Atlantic  coast,  and  their  troops  burned  the 
national  Capitol,  Washington.  Later  on  Michigan  was  re¬ 
gained  by  the  Battle  of  the  Thames,  and  the  English  received 
a  terrible  defeat  at  New  Orleans. 

3.  The  result  of  the  War  of  1812  was  to  show  the  world 
that  America  could  and  would  defend  her  rights.  It  also 
resulted  in  many  manufactures  being  started  in  this  country, 
to  make  articles  formerly  imported  from  Europe. 

4.  James  Monroe,  fifth  President,  held  office  during  a 
time  of  peace  and  expansion.  A  National  Road  was  built 
across  the  Allegany  Mountains,  to  accommodate  the  West¬ 
ern  settlers;  and  Florida  was  bought  from  Spain. 

5.  The  anti-slavery  party  in  the  Northern  States  opposed 
the  admission  of  Missouri  to  the  Union  as  a  slave  state. 
This  question  was  settled  for  some  years  by  Henry  Clay's 
Missouri  Compromise  Bill.  This  permitted  slavery  in 
Missouri,  but  probihited  it  in  any  new  state  as  far  north  as 
Missouri's  southern  boundary. 


186 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


6.  President  Monroe  was  the  author  of  the  “Monroe 
Doctrine.”  By  it  the  United  States  declared  itself  opposed 
to  the  establishment  or  further  extension  of  European 
colonies  in  the  Western  Hemisphere. 

7.  The  term  of  John  Quincy  Adams,  sixth  President,  was 
one  of  transportation  development.  The  Erie  Canal  was 
opened.  The  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad  was  started. 
Other  canals  and  railroads  were  projected. 

8.  The  term  of  Andrew  Jackson,  seventh  President,  was 
memorable  for  the  Nullification  Act  of  South  Carolina.  By 
it  this  state  sought  to  set  aside  a  Tariff  Act  of  Congress, 
which  it  did  not  like.  This  came  very  near  being  secession 
from  the  Union;  Jackson's  prompt  action  overawed  the 
state. 

9.  Martin  Van  Buren,  eighth  President,  held  office  during 
a  period  of  hard  times.  Many  banks  failed  and  factories 
were  closed.  But  emigration  increased  and  among  the 
newcomers  were  many  Catholics. 

10.  A  bitter  opposition  to  Catholics  sprang  up.  So-called 
Native  American  parties  were  formed,  and  much  violence 
resulted.  People  foolishly  believed  that  Catholics  could 
not  make  good  Americans;  that  belief  no  longer  exists, 
amongst  intelligent  people. 


from 


90 


Greenwich 


80 


70 


Jit  Winnipeg 

o 


1ST 


~.Zake 
Tofthe  Woods 


-or 

N 


F 


b-  Qe^) 


u 


*■"  VO  '  -1 

o  w  ad;^ 


* 


****■£ 


Ah-. 


Pfc 


•*  ©' 

“"#1, 

i 

4 ARKANSAS 


OH  • 


a  i*»  j 

a  -  j  , 

—  00  j  ^  3*n&, 

Mifsi*  simp's' 

«>  ! 


Q 

W  !  JX  “f  \  ~  / 

e4t^jR1^?  * 


Af 


,  !  i  *• 
,j^.°J>llJ- - 


'  °tlei 


!»Q9 


L»U»» 


aivestou 


Y 


j  jp 

TERRITORIAL 

DEVELOPMENT 

OF  THE 

NTTED  STATES 


.****'. 


o 


2>  I- 


, 

j;of 


_.Tro}?'c  * 


£ 


SECTION  X 


EXPANSION.  THE  SLAVERY  QUESTION 


CHAPTER  X  L I X 

WILLIAM  HENRY  HARRISON,  NINTH  PRESIDENT; 
JOHN  TYLER,  TENTH  PRESIDENT 

352 — Harrison’s  Administration  (1841) 

General  William  Henry  Harrison,  the  “Hero  of  Tippe¬ 
canoe,  ”  was  the  Whig  nominee  for  President.  John  Tyler 
of  Virginia  ran  for  Vice  President.  Martin  Van  Buren  led 

the  Democrats,  who  were 
defeated  for  the  first  time 
since  the  election  of  Jefferson 
forty  years  before.  How¬ 
ever  President  Harrison  held 
office  but  one  month  when 
he  died.  This  was  the  first 
time  a  President  died  while 
in  office.  Vice  President  Ty¬ 
ler  immediately  took  his 
place.  (1841-45). 

353 — Texas  Gains  Indepen¬ 
dence 

Encouraged  by  the  Mexi¬ 
can  Government,  many 
Americans,  mostly  from  the  Southern  States,  had  settled  in 
Texas  and  had  brought  their  slaves  with  them.  Later  on  a 
law  was  passed  forbidding  slavery  in  Mexico,  and  much  fric- 

187 


William  H.  Harrison 


188 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


tion  arose  over  the  American-owned  slaves.  The  Americans 
found  the  Mexican  rule  hard  to  bear  and  set  up  laws  of  their 
own  making.  Mexico  would  not  sanction  these,  and  a 
revolution  ensued.  In  1837,  the  Mexican  Dictator,  Santa 
Anna,  was  defeated  at  the  bloody  battle  of  San  Jacinto. 
Texas  then  became  an  independent  republic. 

354 —  Annexation  of  Texas.  Florida  Admitted. 

The  Southern  States  were  anxious  to  annex  the  country 
to  the  United  States.  From  it  could  be  carved  slave  states, 
which  would  balance  new  free  states.  This  met  with  opposi¬ 
tion  in  the  North ;  but  the  day  before  his  term  of  office  ended 
Tyler  signed  the  bill  an¬ 
nexing  Texas  to  the 
United  States.  Florida 
was  admitted  in  1845. 

355 —  The  Telegraph 

The  closing  months  of 
Tyler’s  term  saw  the  first 
public  test  of  the  mag- 
n  e  t  i  c  telegraph .  For 
jrears  amid  great  dis¬ 
couragements,  Prof. 

Samuel  F.  B.  Morse 
worked  on  a  scheme  to 
send  messages  over  a 
wire  by  means  of  elec¬ 
tricity. 

In  1843  Morse  per¬ 
suaded  Congress  to  give 
him  $30,000,  and  a  short  line  was  constructed  from  Wash¬ 
ington  to  Baltimore.  The  first  message  sent  over  the  wire  was. 
the  quotation  from  the  Bible,  “What  hath  God  wrought.” 


JAMES  POLK,  ELEVENTH  PRESIDENT  189 

CHAPTER  L 

JAMES  POLK,  ELEVENTH  PRESIDENT 

356 —  Polk’s  Administration  (1845-49) 

In  the  election  of  1844,  Henry  Clay,  the  Great  Pacificator 
(Whig),  was  opposed  by  James  K.  Polk  of  Tennessee  (Demo¬ 
crat)  .  The  election  was  more 
hotly  contested  than  any  be¬ 
fore,  and  Polk  was  elected. 

357 —  Mexican  War 

The  boundary  between 
Texas  and  Mexico  was  in  dis¬ 
pute.  Mexico  claimed  the 
Nueces  River  was  the  boun¬ 
dary.  As  soon  as  Polk  be¬ 
came  President  he  sent 
General  Zachary  Taylor  to 
take  the  territory  claimed  by 
the  Texans,  right  up  to  the 
Rio  Grande  River.  Taylor 
occupied  the  disputed  region 
and  was  attacked  by  a  greatly  superior  force  of  Mexicans 
at  Palo  Alto.  He  defeated  them  there,  and  routed  them  at 
Resace  de  la  Palma  a  few  days  later  (May,  1846). 

Word  of  this  fighting  reached  Congress  which  promptly 
declared  war  between  the  United  States  and  Mexico.  Vol¬ 
unteers  were  called  for,  and  three  armies  were  formed. 

358 —  The  First  Army 

General  Kearney,  with  the  First  Army,  captured  Santa 
Fe,  in  New  Mexico  after  a  wearisome  march.  Then  Kearney 
set  out  with  four  hundred  dragoons  to  take  California.  But 
he  had  not  gone  very  far  when  he  met  the  famous  frontiers- 


190 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


man,  “Kit”  Carson.  Carson  told  him  California  had 
already  been  taken. 

359 — California  Captured 

On  July  3,  1846,  Commodore  John  Drake  Sloat,  of  the 
U.  S.  Navy,  had  raised  the  flag  over  Monterey  and  then  over 
San  Francisco.  Furthermore  Col.  John  F.  Fremont,  who 
had  been  exploring  in  the  neighborhood,  had  collected  the 
American  settlers  in  Northern  California  and  had  defeated 
the  Mexicans  in  several  engagements.  Thus  the  whole  of 
the  great  territory  was  taken  for  the  Americans  by  a  few 
brave  and  determined  men. 


General  Taylor  at  Monterey 


360 — The  Second  Army 

General  Taylor  commanded  the  Second  Army.  It  was  in¬ 
creased  in  strength,  with  the  idea  of  holding  the  Rio  Grande 
and  inflicting  damage  inland.  Matamores  was  taken  and 


JAMES  POLK,  ELEVENTH  PRESIDENT 


191 


when  reinforcements  arrived  Taylor  attacked  the  garrison 
at  Monterey.  After  a  fierce  fight  a  splendid  victory  re¬ 
sulted.  The  Americans  overran  the  city  and  defeated  the 
enemy  in  a  running  fight  from  house  to  house. 


361 — Buena  Vista 


The  best  part  of  Taylor’s  army  was  now  withdrawn  to  go 
with  the  army  of  General  Scott  against  Mexico  City.  The 
Mexicans  under 
Santa  Anna 
thought  they  could 
wipe  out  Taylor 
with  his  six  thou¬ 
sand  men.  Twenty 
thousand  Mexicans 
advanced  against 
the  smaller  force  at 
Buena  Vista.  A 
terrific  battle  en¬ 
sued,  which  the 
Americans  won, 

and  the  whole  Escape  of  Santa  Anna  after  Cerra  Gordo 
country  around  the 

Rio  Grande  was  then  safely  in  their  possession. 


362 — The  Third  Army 

General  Scott,  with  the  Third  Army,  was  sent  against 
the  City  of  Mexico.  The  troops,  twelve  thousand  strong, 
were  transported  on  ships  and  landed  near  Vera  Cruz.  The 
army  and  fleet  under  Commodore  Connor  bombarded  the 
town,  forcing  its  surrender,  and  then  the  advance  on  Mexico 
City  commenced.  This  was  a  long  and  tiresome  march, 
through  a  mountainous  country,  which  was  difficult  to  invade 
but  easy  to  defend. 


192 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


363 —  Cerra  Gordo 

The  Mexicans  made  a  stand  at  a  mountain  pass  called 
Cerra  Gordo.  The  attack  of  the  Americans  was  so  fierce 
that  the  enemy  was  completely  routed.  Their  commander 
Santa  Anna  escaped  with  difficulty  on  a  mule.  He  left  his 
wooden  leg  and  his  money  behind  him. 

The  city  of  Pueblo  was  taken,  and  then,  when  reinforce¬ 
ments  arrived,  Scott  started  across  the  mountains  for 
Mexico  City. 

364 —  Capture  of  Mexico  City 

The  city  was  defended  by  thirty  thousand  Mexicans  in 
well  fortified  positions.  On  the  20th  of  August,  the  Ameri¬ 
cans  attacked  in  several  places  and  gained  five  separate 
victories,  driving  the  Mexicans  into  the  fortifications  of 
Chapultepec.  The  outer  defences  of  Chapultepec  were 
stormed  and  taken,  and  their  guns  turned  on  the  main  for¬ 
tress.  This,  too,  fell  five  days  later,  and,  on  Sept.  14,  the 
American  army,  now  but  six  thousand  strong,  entered  the 
Capital  of  Mexico. 

365 —  Peace  and  Results 

This  ended  the  war.  On  July  4,  1848,  a  proclamation 
of  peace  was  issued.  Mexico  ceded  to  the  United  States  all 
of  upper  California,  New  Mexico  and  the  Texas  territory  to 
the  Rio  Grande.  The  United  States  paid  Mexico 
$15,000,000 and  paid  several  millions  in  claims  for  her  account. 

It  was  then  sixty-five  years  after  the  close  of  the  Revo¬ 
lution  and  American  territory  stretched  from  the  Atlantic 
to  the  Pacific  Oceans. 

366 —  A  Catholic  Region 

The  territory  which  now  became  part  of  the  United  States 
was  historic  from  a  Catholic  view-point.  Sante  Fe,  the 


THE  OREGON  TERRITORY 


193 


second  oldest  city  in  our  country,  had  been  a  Catholic  mis- 
sion  center  for  three  hundred  years  before  it  became  part  of 
the  United  States.  The  Indians  had  been  converted  and 
civilized,  and  the  work  of  the  Catholic  priests  had  continued 
without  interruption. 

367 —  California  Missions 

About  the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century  the  Jesuits 
began  their  work  of  conversion  among  the  Indians  of  lower 
California,  and  for  seventy  years  the  work  was  carried  on, 
until,  in  1767,  they  were  expelled  from  Spanish  territory. 

They  were  followed  by  the  Franciscans,  the  evidences  of 
whose  work  still  remain.  Founded  in  San  Diego,  shortly 
before  our  Revolutionary  War,  these  missions  expanded 
until  more  than  twenty  stations  were  established  as  far 
north  as  San  Francisco. 

368 —  Work  of  the  Missionaries 

In  these  missions  the  Indians  learned  not  only  Christianity 
but  also  civilization.  Farming,  fruit  and  wine  growing,  and 
cattle-raising  were  engaged  in  by  the  natives,  under  the 
guidance  of  the  good  priests.  All  this  was  changed  when 
Mexico  became  an  independent  nation.  The  missions  were 
confiscated  by  the  state,  the  natives  dispersed,  and  the 
buildings  allowed  to  fall  into  a  state  of  ruin  and  decay 
Many  of  these  ruins  are  still  to  be  seen. 

CHAPTER  LI 
THE  OREGON  TERRITORY 


369 — Oregon 

The  territory  on  the  Pacific  coast  north  of  California  had 
long  been  claimed  by  both  England  and  America,.  Various 


194 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


attempts  were  made  to  settle  the  dispute  but  without  suc¬ 
cess.  The  Americans  claimed  ownership  up  to  the  parallel 
of  54°  40';  “Fifty-four  forty  or  fight^  became  the  popular 
cry.  But  wiser  counsels  prevailed,  and  a  compromise  was 
reached,  placing  the  American  boundary  at  the  49th  par¬ 
allel.  The  vast  Oregon  country  thus  became  American 
soil  (Jan.  15,  1846). 


370— Father  de  Smet 


Oregon  was  the  scene  of  the  labors  of  the  saintly  Father 
de  Smet,  a  Jesuit  priest.  He  reached  Oregon,  in  1841,  with 
a  large  company  of  emigrants  from  Missouri.  Shortly  af¬ 
terward  he  brought  out  six  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame,  of  Na¬ 
mur,  from  his  native  country,  Belgium.  Father  de  Smet 
founded  missions  among  the  Flathead  Indians ,  and  thechurch 
progressed  with  great  rapidity  in  Oregon.  “The  Apostle  of 

the  Rockies,”  as  he  has  been 
called,  gave  his  whole  life  to 
work  among  the  Indian 
tribes. 


371 — Four  New  States 

Iowa  and  Wisconsin,  two 
free  states ,  were  admitted ,  in 
1846  and  1848,  and  offset 
Florida  and  Texas,  slave 
states,  admitted  shortly  be¬ 
fore.  There  were  now  fifteen 
free  and  fifteen  slave  states. 


372 — Gold  Discovered  1848 

Miners  at  work  searching  for  gold 

lhe  treaty  of  peace  with 
Mexico  had  hardly  been  signed,  when  a  laborer,  working  on 
a  mill  race  on  the  American  River,  in  California,  discovered 
some  particles  of  gold  in  the  sand.  The  news  soon  reached 


GOLD  DISCOVERED 


195 


the  East  and  Europe,  and  a  wild  scramble  to  reach  Califor¬ 
nia  ensued.  Profitable  businesses,  well  cultivated  farms, 
lucrative  positions,  all  were  abandoned  and  the  gold-crazed 
people  rushed  for  California. 


373— The  “Forty-Niners” 

The  overland  route  was  hardly  known,  and  many  gave  up 
their  lives  in  attempting  it.  Others  sailed  around  Cape 


San  Francisco  in  early  days 


Horn  or  crossed  Central  America  and  sailed  up  the  coast 
by  ship.  Every  kind  of  vessel  was  used,  and  many  ships 
were  wrecked  along  the  coast. 

The  population  of  California  increased  with  great  strides. 
San  Francisco  grew  in  a  short  time  to  be  a  city  of  12,000 
people;  and  soon  a  quarter  of  a  million  people  inhabited  the 
region. 

374 — Internal  Affairs 

While  these  stirring  events  had  been  happening,  the  coun¬ 
try  was  progressing  in  many  other  ways.  Six  thousand 
miles  of  railroad  had  been  built,  and  the  telegraph  had 
spread  its  wires  in  every  direction.  The  population  rose 
to  twenty-three  millions. 


196  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

The  years  of  1846  and  1847,  saw  the  terrible  famine  in 
Ireland;  many  thousands  escaped  from  that  suffering  land 
to  free  America. 

In  1846,  the  Sixth  Council  of  Baltimore  placed  the  United 
States  under  the  patronage  of  the  Immaculate  Conception 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary. 

375 — Reaper.  Other  Inventions 

In  1834,  the  horse  drawn  reaper,  by  means  of  which  vast 
areas  of  grain  or  grass  could  be  cut,  was  invented  by  Cyrus 
McCormack.  Other  farming  implements  were  perfected 
and  greatly  stimulated  agriculture.  In  1836,  coal  com¬ 
menced  to  be  profitably  used  on  railroads  and  in  making 
iron. 

In  1838,  the  screw  propeller  for  steamships  was  perfected 
by  John  Emerson.  This  greatly  increased  the  distance 
steamships  could  go  and  the  speed  of  then-  travel.  In  1839, 
the  invention  of  the  steam  hammer  did  much  to  lessen  the 
cost  and  increase  the  quality  of  iron  manufactures.  In 
1846,  a  workable  sewing  machine  was  invented.  The  power 
loom  for  manufacturing  cotton  and  wool  was  still  further 
perfected  and  increased  the  output  of  the  factories  of  the 
North. 


CHAPTER  LII 

ZACHARY  TAYLOR,  TWELFTH  PRESIDENT; 
MILLARD  FILLMORE,  THIRTEENTH  PRESIDENT 

365 — Taylor’s  Administration  (1849-50) 

The  popularity  of  General  Zachary  Taylor,  on  account  of 
his  victories  in  the  Mexican  War,  brought  him  the  nomina¬ 
tion  of  the  Whig  party.  The  Democratic  strength  was 
split,  and  Taylor  was  elected  by  a  small  majority. 

California  was  anxious  to  gain  statehood  and  applied  for 


TWELFTH  AND  THIRTEENTH  PRESIDENTS 


197 


admission  as  a  free  state.  Once  more  the  slavery  question 
came  to  the  front  in  Congress,  and  the  country  again  be¬ 
came  divided  in  bitter  dispute. 

377 — Omnibus  Bill 

Again  and  for  the  last  time  Henry  Clay  came  forward  to 
reconcile  the  sections.  He  introduced  the  “ Omnibus  Bill” 
as  a  compromise  measure. 

While  this  bill  was  being  discussed,  President  Taylor  died 
(July  9,  1850),  and  the  Vice  President,  Millard  Fillmore, 
took  office  (1850-53). 


378 — Compromise  of  1850 

Shortly  afterward  the  Omnibus  Bill,  known  as  the  “  Com¬ 
promise  of  1850,”  was  passed.  It  provided,  among  other 
things  that,  California  should  be  admitted  as  a  free  state 
(1850) ;  that  the  territories  to  be  made  from  the  balance  of 
the  Mexican  cession  should  decide  for  themselves  whether 
they  should  be  free  or  slave;  that  a  law  should  be  enacted 
giving  the  Federal  au¬ 
thorities  power  to  arrest 
fugitive  slaves  and  re¬ 
turn  them  to  their  own¬ 
ers;  and  that  the  slave 
trade  (but  not  slavery) 
should  be  abolished  in 
the  District  of  Colum¬ 
bia. 

279 — Fugitive  Slave 
Law 

The  fugitive  slave 
law  provoked  the  Arresting  a  fugitive  slave 

North.  Federal  officers  were  sent  into  Northern  States  to 
retake  runaway  slaves.  Some  who  had  made  their  escape 


198 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


years  before,  and  were  living  in  peace  and  security  were 
rudely  taken  back  to  their  masters.  Riot  and  bloodshed 
resulted,  and  a  bitterness  developed,  which  even  the  great 
men  of  the  day  could  not  allay.  Clay  and  Webster,  now 
at  the  closing  years  of  their  long  careers,  did  all  they  could 
to  foster  a  spirit  of  compromise  but  with  little  success.  And 
then,  in  1852,  they  too  passed  away.  Calhoun  had  preceded 
them  but  two  years,  and,  with  the  passing  of  these  great 
minds,  “the  stage  was  clearing  for  another  scene.” 

380 — Uncle  Tom's  Cabin 

About  this  time  was  published  “Uncle  Tom's  Cabin,” 
a  story  supposed  to  picture  the  cruel  lot  of  a  Southern  slave. 
It  did  not  give  a  true  picture  of  slavery,  but  its  appeal  to  the 
sympathies  of  the  North  was  instantaneous. 

CHAPTER  L I II 

FRANKLIN  PIERCE,  FOURTEENTH  PRESIDENT 

381 —  Pierce's  Administra¬ 
tion 

Franklin  Pierce  (Demo¬ 
crat)  (1853-57)  of  New 
Hampshire  was  elected  Presi¬ 
dent,  in  1852,  over  General 
Scott  the  Whig  candidate. 

382 —  G  a  d  s  d  e  n  Purchase 
(1853) 

For  some  time  it  seemed 
probable  that  another  war 
would  be  fought  with  Mexico 
over  territory  lying  between  the  Gila  and  Rio  Grande 
rivers.  The  dispute  was  settled  by  the  purchase  of  this 


FRANKLIN  PIERCE,  FOURTEENTH  PRESIDENT  199 

region  by  the  United  States  through  its  minister,  Mr. 
Gadsden. 

383—  Kansas-Nebraska  Bill 

The  slavery  question  was  made  more  acute  by  the  Kansas- 
Nebraska  Bill  of  1854.  This  bill,  introduced  by  Senator 
Douglas  of  Illinois,  repealed  the  Missouri  Compromise  and 
formed  two  new  territories  which  were  to  become  free  or 
slave  states,  as  their  people  might  decide  by  vote. 

384 —  Squatter  Sovereignty 

Many  of  the  people  of  this  new  region  were  settlers  who 
had  simply  taken  their  lands  by  right  of  being  there  first. 
They  were  called  “squatters,  ”  and  the  law  which  gave  them 
the  power  to  decide  the  slave  question  was  called  the  law  of 
“Squatter  Sovereignty.” 

385 —  Civil  War  in  Kansas 

The  law  was  passed,  and  a  struggle  for  the  control  of  the 
region  began  at  once.  Nebraska  was  too  far  north  to  be 
anything  but  a  free  state;  but  Kansas  was  soon  overrun  by 
adherents  of  both  parties.  Riot  and  bloodshed  ensued;  and 
for  several  years  the  region  was  in  a  state  of  civil  war.  Two 
rival  governments  were  formed,  and  order  was  not  restored 
until  1855,  when  the  President  appointed  a  military  governor 
for  Kansas. 

386 —  The  Know  Nothings 

From  the  “Native  American”  party  an  organization  had 
now  sprung  up,  mainly  opposed  to  the  Catholic  Church. 
Its  members  were  called  the  “Know  Nothings,”  because 
only  a  few  of  them  were  permitted  to  know  the  mysteries  of 
the  organization.  The  others  were  kept  in  ignorance  and 
came  to  be  called,  “Know  Nothings.”  The  party  was 


200  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

quite  powerful  for  a  time  and  had  as  many  as  one  hundred 
representatives  in  Congress.  It  attracted  many  men  who 
were  tired  of  the  bitter  slavery  question  and  glad  of  some 
other  political  issue.  The  party  wielded  some  influence  in 
the  election  of  1855,  and  then  disappeared  in  the  turmoil  of 
the  period  before  the  Civil  War. 

387 —  New  States 

Minnesota  and  Oregon  were  admitted  in  1858  and  1859, 
and  Kansas  came  into  statehood  in  1863. 

CHAPTER  LIV 

JAMES  BUCHANAN,  FIFTEENTH  PRESIDENT 

388 —  Buchanan’s  Administration  (1857-61) 

The  election  of  1856  saw  the  end  of  the  Whig  party.  A 

new  party,  called  the  Repub¬ 
lican,  nominated  John  C. 
Fremont.  The  Democrats 
nominated  James  Buchanan 
on  a  slavery  platform.  Bu¬ 
chanan  was  elected. 

389 — Dred  Scot  Decision 

A  slave  owner  could  not 
bring  slaves  into  a  free  state. 
If  he  did  so,  the  law  of  these 
states  would  set  the  slaves 
free  without  paying  for  them. 
The  Southerners  claimed  that 
slaves  had  no  rights  as  men. 
That  they  were  simply  pri¬ 
vate  property,  the  same  as  cows  or  horses;  and  that  it  was  il¬ 
legal  to  take  private  property  without  paying  for  it.  The 


James  Buchanan 


JAMES  BUCHANAN,  FIFTEENTH  PRESIDENT  201 

Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  (1858)  decided  in  the 
slave  owners'  favor,  and  gave  them  the  right  to  bring  their 
slaves  into  any  state  without  losing  them. 

This  intensified  the  Northerners'  feelings  a  hundredfold. 
They  claimed  that  the  last  barrier  against  slavery  had  been 
removed  and  denounced  the  decision. 

390 —  Lincoln-Douglas  Debates 

Abraham  Lincoln  was  born  in  Kentucky,  in  1809.  He  was 
poor  and  obliged  to  support  himself  from  an  early  age. 
Studying  hard  whenever  chance 
offered,  he  acquired  an  educa¬ 
tion  and  became  a  lawyer.  He 
was  elected  to  Congress  where 
he  was  known  as  a  plain  but 
forceful  speaker,  with  a  large 
fund  of  humor.  He  became 
the  Republican  candidate  for 
Senator  from  Illinois,  in  1857, 
and  entered  into  a  series  of  de¬ 
bates  on  the  slavery  question 
with  his  Democratic  opponent, 

Stephen  A.  Douglas. 

391 —  Results 

These  debates  had  a  great 
influence  on  the  history  of 
the  country.  Douglas,  in  answer  to  Lincoln's  questions, 
argued  that  the  states  could  restrict  slavery  in  spite  of  the 
Dred  Scot  decision.  This  greatly  displeased  the  South,  and, 
while  Douglas  was  elected  Senator,  the  South  refused  to 
support  him  for  President,  when  nominated  by  the  Northern 
Democrats  in  1860.  This  split  in  the  Democratic  party 
had  very  serious  consequences,  as  we  shall  see. 


Stephen  A.  Douglas 


202 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


392 — John  Brown’s  Raid 

John  Brown’s  Raid  added  intensity  to  what  had  now 
become  open  hatred  between  the  sections.  Brown  was  an 

anti-slavery  fanatic, 
who  felt  that  he  was 
called  on  to  free 
the  slaves  by  force. 
He  had  taken  part 
in  the  Kansas  civil 
war  and,  in  1859, 
had  gathered  a  little 
band  and  attacked 
and  seized  the  U.  S. 
arsenal  at  Harper’s 
Ferry.  He  p  r  o  - 
claimed  freedom  for 
the  slaves  but  was 

T  .  „  TT  ,  „  soon  overoowered, 

John  Brown  at  Harper  s  Ferry  .  ,  ,  ,  . 

convicted  as  a  trai¬ 
tor,  and  hanged.  The  South  was  furious,  believing  the  raid 
had  been  instigated  in  the  North. 


393 — The  Momentous  Election  of  1860 

The  Republican  party,  standing  squarely  on  the  issue  of  no 
further  extension  of  slavery,  nominated  Abraham  Lincoln 
for  the  Presidency.  The  powerful  Democratic  party  was 
divided.  The  Northern  Democrats  believed  in  “Squatter 
Sovereignty”;  that  the  people  of  each  new  Territory  should 
decide  for  themselves  whether  they  should  have  slaves  or 
not.  They  nominated  Stephen  A.  Douglas.  The  Southern 
Democrats  insisted  that  the  Constitution  gave  them  the  right 
to  own  slaves  in  any  Territory,  no  matter  what  either  Con¬ 
gress  or  the  people  living  there  should  decide.  They  refused 
to  vote  for  Douglas  and  nominated  John  C.  Breckenridge. 


JAMES  BUCHANAN,  FIFTEENTH  PRESIDENT  203 

394 —  Lincoln  Elected 

Some  of  the  Southern  States  openly  threatened  to  secede 
from  the  Union  if  Lincoln  was  elected,  and  the  result  was 
awaited  with  great  anxiety.  On  account  of  the  split  in  the 
Democratic  party,  Abraham  Lincoln  received  the  greatest 
number  of  electoral  votes,  and  became  President  elect. 

395 —  Secession 

Lincoln  was  elected  in  November.  He  did  not  take  office 
until  March.  During  these  months  secession  commenced. 

When  the  Union  was  formed,  after  the  war  of  the  Revolu¬ 
tion,  it  was  regarded  as  a  sort  of  a  partnership  among  the 
states.  And  many  great  men,  particularly  in  the  South, 
held  that  a  state  could  withdraw  from  that  partnership 
at  any  time.  Now  that  Lincoln  was  elected,  slavery's 
existence  was  threatened,  and  the  South  commenced  to 
put  in  practice  what  they  had  always  claimed  was  their 
right. 

In  December,  1860,  South  Carolina  seceded  and  declared 
itself  an  independent  nation.  Alabama,  Georgia,  Florida, 
Louisiana,  Mississippi  and  Texas  were  not  long  in  following. 

396 —  Buchanan  Fails  to  Act 

President  Buchanan  denied  the  right  of  the  states  to 
secede;  but  also  claimed  he  had  no  right  to  force  them  to 
remain.  The  army  had  been  split  up  into  small  units  and 
sent  to  distant  parts,  by  Southern  sympathizers  then  in 
power.  The  navy  was  in  foreign  waters. 

The  South  felt  perfectly  confident  that  no  force  would  be 
used.  So  much  so,  in  fact,  that  South  Carolina  sent  com¬ 
missioners  to  Washington,  who  asked,  as  of  right,  that  the 
national  debt  be  apportioned  among  the  states;  and  the 
property  of  the  Union  within  the  state's  confines  be  trans¬ 
ferred  to  it. 


204 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


397 — Confederate  States  of  America 

Much  of  the  property  of  the  U.  S.  Government  was  seized. 
Navy  yards,  arsenals  and  forts  with  much  ammunition  and 
arms  were  confiscated. 

The  other  slave  states  hesitated,  hoping  a  solution  of  the 
trouble  might  be  found.  The  seven  seceding  states  were 
now  seven  separate  governments,  but  they  soon  combined 
into  a  new  Union,  calling  themselves  the  Confederate  States 
of  America. 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  X 

1.  William  H.  Harrison,  ninth  President,  died  after  hold¬ 
ing  office  one  month.  The  Vice  President,  John  Tyler,  at 
once  was  sworn  as  the  tenth  President.  In  1837  the  Mexi¬ 
can  state  of  Texas,  largely  inhabited  by  Americans,  became 
independent.  In  1845,  at  the  end  of  Tyler's  term,  it  was 
annexed  to  this  country.  In  1843  Professor  Morse  built  the 
first  telegraph  line. 

2.  The  Mexican  War  was  fought  during  the  term  of  James 
K.  Polk,  eleventh  President.  It  was  won  by  the  American 
troops  without  the  loss  of  a  single  battle.  It  resulted  in  the 
cession  to  the  United  States  of  Mexican  territory  north  of 
the  Rio  Grande  River  as  far  as  the  Pacific  Ocean.  This 
included  the  rich  California  section. 

3.  The  territory  thus  gained  had  been  for  many  years  the 
scene  of  Catholic  labors  among  the  natives.  Sante  Fe,  New 
Mexico,  and  the  California  missions,  were  founded  by 
Catholics  and  flourished  under  the  Franciscans  and  Jesuits. 

4.  Threatened  war  with  England,  over  the  claims  of  both 
Countries  to  the  Oregon  country,  was  averted  by  a  compro¬ 
mise  giving  the  United  States  the  territory  up  to  the  49th 
Parallel  of  Latitude  (1846).  In  1848,  gold  was  discovered  in 
California  and  a  great  rush  of  emigrants  took  place. 


BIOGRAPHIES 


BIOGRAPHIES 

George  Washington 

George  Washington,  the  first  president  of  the  United 
States,  was  born  at  Pope's  Creek,  Virginia,  on  February  22, 
1732.  When  he  was  only  eleven  years  old  his  father  died, 
leaving  five  children,  of  whom  George  was  the  oldest.  He 
was  always  an  affectionate  and  obedient  son.  Influential 
friends  procured  him  a  midshipman's  position  in  the  British 
navy.  Though  desirous  of  taking  so  good  an  offer,  he  gave 
St  up  at  his  mother's  request.  God  had  reserved  him  for 
higher  honors  than  he  could  win  as  a  British  naval  officer. 
In  school  George  was  studious  and  respectful  to  his  teachers. 
For  his  own  guidance  he  wrote  out  a  set  of  rules  to  govern 
his  conduct.  The  last  one  was — 

“Labor  to  keep  alive  in  your  breast  that  little  spark  of 
celestial  fire,  CONSCIENCE." 

He  became  a  surveyor,  and  later  on  a  soldier,  in  the  service 
of  Virginia.  As  a  delegate  to  the  first  and  second  Conti¬ 
nental  Congress  he  took  a  bold  stand  against  British  tyranny 
in  America.  When  the  Revolutionary  War  began,  Congress 
appointed  him  commander-in-chief  of  the  American  armies, 
which  were  then  composed  of  raw  recruits,  men  that  knew 
nothing  of  war.  Though  always  hampered  by  lack  of  suffi¬ 
cient  soldiers,  money,  and  equipments,  Washington  con¬ 
ducted  the  long  war  to  a  successful  issue.  He  was  President 
of  the  Constitutional  Convention  which  met  in  Philadelphia 
in  1787.  For  two  terms  President  of  the  nation  which  he 
had  done  so  much  to  build  up,  he  showed  his  high  character 
in  refusing  to  be,  for  a  third  time,  a  candidate  for  the  Presi- 

167 


158 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


dency.  He  feared  that  to  be  so  long  chief  ruler  of  the 
United  States  might  raise  a  suspicion  that  he  wanted  to  be 
king.  He  died  at  Mt.  Vernon,  his  home,  on  Dec.  14,  1799. 
A  resolution  adopted  by  Congress  lamenting  his  death,  de¬ 
clared  truly  that  “  Washington  was  first  in  war,  first  in 
peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen.” 

Jefferson 

Thomas  Jefferson,  the  author  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence  and  one  of  the  most  eminent  of  American 
statesmen,  was  born  at  Shadwell,  Virginia,  April  2,  1743. 
At  the  age  of  24  he  was  admitted  to  practice  law  in  the 
Virginia  courts.  He  was  chairman  of  the  committee  ap¬ 
pointed  by  the  second  Continental  Congress  to  frame  a 
declaration  proclaiming  the  American  colonies  independent 
of  Great  Britain.  He  was  then  only  33  years  old.  To  him 
we  owe  our  very  convenient  decimal  money  system.  It  was 
his  persistent  and  intelligent  advocacy  of  a  decimal  system 
of  coinage  that  induced  Congress  to  substitute  it  for  the 
clumsy  English  pounds,  shillings  and  pence,  Elected  Presi¬ 
dent,  in  1801,  he  was  re-elected  in  1804.  His  greatest  presi¬ 
dential  achievement  was  the  purchase,  in  1803,  of  the  Louis¬ 
iana  territory  from  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  then  ruler  of 
France.  Jefferson  disliked  the  pomp  and  pageantry  which 
usually  accompany  monarchy,  and  he  scorned  titles  and 
decorations.  He  was  always  proud  however,  of  the  fact 
that  he  framed  the  Virginia  statute  which  guarantees  relig¬ 
ious  freedom  to  every  one.  He  died  near  Charlottesville, 
Virginia,  on  July  4, 1825. 

Carroll 

Charles  Carroll,  of  Carrolltown,  Maryland,  was  born 
at  Annapolis  in  that  state,  in  1737,  a  member  of  a  very 
wealthy  Catholic  family.  Educated  at  Jesuit  colleges  in 


BIOGRAPHIES 


159 


France,  and  having  spent  some  time  in  law  studies  in  Lon¬ 
don,  he  was  well  qualified  to  take  a  leading  part  in  the  politi¬ 
cal  questions  which  finally  were  solved  by  the  War  of  the 
Revolution.  A  delegate  to  the  famous  Continental  Con¬ 
gress  of  1776  he  signed  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
though  he  thereby  risked  the  largest  fortune  in  the  colonies 
at  the  time.  He  died  at  the  ripe  age  of  95  years,  the  last 
surviving  signer  of  the  Great  Declaration. 

Lafayette 

The  Marquis  de  Lafayette  a  distinguished  French 
Catholic  nobleman,  is  universally  regarded  as  one  of  the 
finest  characters  in  all  history.  Having  heard  the  Declara¬ 
tion  of  Independence  read  at  a  banquet  of  the  aristocracy 
in  France,  he  at  once  decided  to  lend  his  aid  to  the  American 
struggle  for  liberty.  At  his  own  expense  he  equipped  a 
vessel,  induced  several  prominent  army  officers  to  go  with 
him,  and  sailed  for  America.  Here  Congress  made  him  a 
Major  General  and  assigned  him  to  Washington’s  staff. 
Lafayette  was  then  only  twenty  years  old.  He  fought 
gallantly  in  several  battles.  In  1779,  he  went  back  to  France 
to  induce  that  country  to  help  America.  He  succeeded,  for, 
in  1780,  the  French  government  sent  Count  de  Rochambeau 
with  6,000  well  armed  soldiers,  and  a  little  later  a  fleet  com¬ 
manded  by  Count  de  Grasse.  Lafayette  also  came  back  to 
the  United  States  and  in  battle  showed  much  military  abil¬ 
ity.  Returning  to  France,  he  was  given  a  high  commission 
in  the  King’s  army  but  was  captured  and  imprisoned  in 
Germany  and  Austria.  Released  in  1797,  he  took  no  part 
in  the  Napoleonic  wars  which  raged  till  1815.  In  1826, 
Congress  invited  him  to  visit  the  United  States.  His  jour¬ 
ney  in  this  country  roused  unbounded  enthusiasm.  Congress 
gave  him  a  grant  of  24,000  acres  of  public  land.  He  died  a 
member  of  the  French  Chamber  of  Deputies  in  Pans,  1834. 


160 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


Franklin 

Benjamin  Franklin  is  often  called  the  “wisest  of 
Americans.”  He  was  the  fifteenth  child  of  a  family  of 
seventeen  children  and  was  born  in  Boston,  January  17, 
1706.  After  learning  the  printer’s  trade,  he  left  Boston 
at  the  age  of  17  and  settled  in  Philadelphia.  His  talents, 
industry,  integrity  and  sound  judgment  brought  him  the 
highest  honors  in  the  political  and  social  life  of  his  day. 
His  work  in  science  was  also  remarkable.  By  means  of  a  kite, 
with  a  common  iron  key  attached  to  the  string,  he  proved  in  a 
thunderstorm,  that  lightning  and  electricity  are  identical. 
As  publisher  of  the  best  newspaper  of  his  time,  the  Pennsyl¬ 
vania  Gazette,  and  of  the  famous  “Poor  Richard’s  Alman¬ 
ac  ”,  he  wielded  great  influence.  He  was  one  of  the  commit¬ 
tee  that  drew  up  the  immortal  Declaration  of  Independence, 
was  a  very  influential  member  of  the  Congress  which  framed 
our  national  Constitution,  and  rendered  the  United  States 
most  efficient  aid  as  our  minister  at  the  French  Court.  It 
was  when  making  a  request  that  prayer  be  daily  said  in  the 
Constitutional  Convention  that  he  uttered  the  memorable 
remark:  “The  longer  I  live,  the  more  convincing  proofs  I 
see  of  this  truth — that  God  governs  in  the  affairs  of  men.” 
Franklin  died  in  Philadelphia,  on  April  17,  1790. 

Barry 

John  Barry,  a  famous  American  naval  officer,  was  born 
in  Wexford  County,  Ireland,  in  1745.  He  came  to  America 
while  a  boy,  and  engaged  in  sea  trading.  He  became 
wealthy,  but  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolutionary  War 
promptly  ranged  himself  on  the  patriot  side,  though  he 
thereby  imperiled  his  life  and  fortune.  Made  a  commander 
in  the  American  navy,  he  captured  several  British  war  ves¬ 
sels;  and,  when  the  navy  was  reorganized  after  the  war,  he 
was  placed  at  its  head. 


40  Longitude 


Washington  West  20 

MAP  TO  ILLUSTRATE 
WAR  with  MEXICi 

SCALE  OF  MILES 


I  irom 


MAP  TO  ILLUSTRATE 
THE  WAR  of  1812-1814 


Monti 


Oiryslfr' s  Field, 
yj  Battle  aj 

FT.WELLINOTOHuf^^ 


[Trend 

ttegis 

?Platti 


Kingston 


ft.leavenwortj 


?Cape  Yincen 

TlrgaS'e\t’3 

/Jlarhor 
J^andy  C’r. 
iswego 
Falla  < 


White¬ 
hall!  > 


York 
«1CU>  Toronto/ 

'Burlington/ 

j 

Heights  , 


^TTnIAGAR  A 
Niagara  Falls 
CBlacT  !RocTt 

^Buffalo 


Battle 

Ground. 


Presque  I, 


FT. STEPHENSON 


Maumee 


Bake 

MicW 


// 

y  rrtvee  JyM-amnee 
r^FlC  DEFIANCE 


Detroit*/-— 

y*Sand"lL 

Sllr 

Pt.Pelee  I.  i 
ByjdJlatlU'  .  If  > 
CL^/\Ba83  jcJ  V, 


BALTIMORE 


Battle  Gr. 


/Sail 

Antonio 


L«Taiee. 


*lT)stowi 
nbtojvn , 


'■utento' 


“iHaize  Jiil 
-Wuynesfield 


Battle 

Ground' 

Prophets^ 

town/" 


T£Ik  Ridgev'T 
Landing  \ 
VICINITY  OF 

BALTIMORE 


>ncloya  • 


1  Sa»a».i ,  v-c=Zr 

VICINITY  of  DETROIT 


FT. RECOVERY  V 

ft/ToreenviuJe* 
/ft.J6Ffers|3n  0 


iRtchee' 


iParras 


<0  Tallu, 


ewark 

.QfcP*0 


CFT-.H  A  RRISON 
/I  now  / 

Terre  Haute/ 


luofau, 


VICINITY  0F( 

MATAMORAS 


Mazatl: 


T.  WASHINGTON 

now 

/^Cincinnati 


BSorse 
I  Shoe  iSem 


Yincennes 


Tuscarora  Jnd. 
*  Village 

gssr  * 

FT^CHLOSSEK 


htody's  Lane 

^  Falls ^ 
^^^Chippewa 


I  Brazos 
;t2e  Santiago 


Fesaca  de  la 
%y)aZwa  ♦ 


tl^-snoKv 

Lexington 
Vd,  Boonesboro 


WARS  AGAINST 

INDIANS 

1 790 AND  1811 


'GRAND 

ISLAND 


Matamoras 


Harrodsburg 


B.  Xmtvgango 

’  '  B.ZMtycan 


.Black 

LRock 


British f  t 
Attack •■>/ 

Platt/bur 


CgPt-al^ 


■ezcuco 


luffalo 


[huruhusco 


Acapulco 


lAKE  £  B  j  u 

Niagara  river 

AND  vicinity 


FORTS 


kja  CruP~ 
Alvarado' 


SOUTHERN  REGION 

OF  THE  WAR  1812214 

Scale  ■  V-  jlOQMile« 


Puebla 


VICINITY  OF  \NC 

PLATTSBURG  J 


Miles 


West  Longitude  from  Greenwich 


ROUTE  OF  GEN.SCOTjT  BETWEEN  VERA  CRUZ  AND  MEXICO 


t 


SECTION  IX 


THE  SECOND  WAR  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


CHAPTER  XLIXI 

JAMES  MADISON,  FOURTH  PRESIDENT 

304 —  James  Madison  (1809-17) 

Jefferson,  like  Washington,  was  asked  to  run  for  President 
a  third  time  but  refused .  His  successor  was  James  Madison, 
who  also  belonged  to  the  Republican  (Democratic)  party. 

The  census  of  1810  showed  a  large  growth — seven  and  a 
quarter  millions  of  people  now  occupied  the  country.  The 
population  had  more  than 
doubled  in  thirty  years.  On 
the  8th  of  April,  1812,  the 
state  of  Louisiana  had  been 
admitted  to  the  Union. 

305—  War  of  1812 

England  continued  her 
policy  of  harassing  Ameri¬ 
can  shipping  and  impressing 
our  sailors.  She  stopped  our 
vessels  on  the  high  seas  and 
enforced  the  odious  ‘Tight  of 
search' 7  for  English  bom  sail¬ 
ors.  The  administration 
made  every  effort  to  avoid 
a  conflict  until  American  honor  could  no  longer  put  up 
with  the  English  affronts.  During  May,  1811,  the  Ameri- 

161 


James  Madison 


162  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

can  frigate,  “President,”  politely  hailed  the  British  sloop 
of  war,  “Little  Belt.”  The  answer  was  a  round  shot  in 
the  American's  main  mast.  A  broadside  from  the  “Pres¬ 
ident”  resulted  in  the  disabling  of  the  English  ship.  Con¬ 
tinued  British  aggression,  interference  with  our  trade, 
searching  our  vessels  and  impressing  our  sailors  could  no 
longer  be  put  up  with  and  war  was  declared  June  19, 1812. 

306 —  General  Hull  Surrenders  Detroit 

At  the  opening  of  hostilities  Canada  was  the  point  aimed 
at  by  the  Americans.  General  William  Hull,  Governor  of 
Michigan  territory,  led  an  army  across  into  Canada.  Hear¬ 
ing  the  English  were  in  force  to  oppose  him,  he  retreated 
again  to  Detroit  and  awaited  them.  The  British  and  In¬ 
dians  advanced  against  the  well-intrenched  Americans 
who  were  waiting  to  receive  them  with  a  hot  fire.  When 
they  were  within  a  few  hundred  yards,  General  Hull  hoist¬ 
ed  a  white  flag  and  surrendered  the  fort  at  Detroit  and  his 
whole  force,  without  firing  a  shot.  He  was  afterwards  sen¬ 
tenced  to  be  shot  for  cowardice  but  was  pardoned. 

307 —  Queenstown  Heights 

A  few  months  later  another  American  force  under  General 
Van  Rensselaer  crossed  the  Niagara  and  attacked  the  English 
at  Queenstown  Heights.  They  were  successful  at  first,  but 
the  reinforcements  they  expected  refused  to  leave  American 
soil  and  they  were  compelled  to  surrender.  Another  army 
which  was  to  capture  Montreal  never  got  any  farther  than 
the  border  line. 

So  the  three  attempts  to  capture  Canada  were  great  failures. 

308 —  ‘‘Constitution”  and  “Guerriere” 

The  Americans  were  fighting  a  different  sort  of  battle  on 
the  sea.  Three  days  after  the  surrender  of  General  Hull,  his 


JAMES  MADISON,  FOURTH  PRESIDENT  163 

nephew,  Captain  Isaac  Hull  in  command  of  the  U.  S.  S 
"Constitution0  (which  the  people  loved  to  call  "Old  Iron¬ 
sides0)  fell  in  with  the  British  ship  "Guerriere,0  off  the  New 
England  coast.  Captain  Hull  paid  no  attention  to  the  fire 
of  the  Britisher,  until  he  had  brought  his  ship  to  the  exact 
position  wanted,  less  than  a  pistol  shot  away.  Then  he 
poured  in  some  smashing  broadsides  and  the  English  ship 
surrendered,  in  a  sinking 
condition. 


309— "Frolic0  and 
"Wasp” 

A  few  months  later  the 
American  sloop  of  war 
"Wasp°  defeated  the 
English  brig  "Frolic,0 
off  Carolina  and  cap¬ 
tured  her.  Decatur, 
commanding  the 
‘'United  States,0  cap¬ 
tured  the  "Macedonian0 
and  to  end  up  the  year 
well,"  Old  Ironsides  ° 
took  the  British  "Java.0 

Naval  triumphs  contin-  ^he  “Constitution”  and  the  “Guerriere’ 
ued.  Privateers  were 

fitted  out  and  in  this  year  captured  over  three  hundred 
prizes.  The  whole  country  rejoiced  at  these  naval  victories 
and  was  proud  of  the  valor  of  the  Yankee  seamen. 

In  the  first  year  of  the  war,  while  these  naval  victories 
were  being  gained  by  the  Americans,  President  Madison 
was  re-elected  for  a  second  term. 


164 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


310 — Battle  of  Lake  Erie 

The  British  had  been  most  successful  along  the  Canadian 
border  because  their  fleet  controlled  Lake  Erie.  Commo¬ 
dore  Oliver  Hazard  Perry,  then  but  twenty-seven  years  of 
age,  was  sent  to  build  a  fleet  and  drive  the  English  from  the 
Lake.  Perry  built  and  equipped  a  fleet  of  nine  vessels  and  set 
out  to  meet  the  English  at  Put-in-Bay.  Perry’s  flagship  the 
‘'Lawrence,”  led  the  attack  against  the  enemy’s  flagship, 
“Detroit.”  It  was  a  furious  fight.  The  “Lawrence”  was 
badly  shot  up  and  the  “Detroit”  was  a  wreck.  Perry  calmly 
embarked  in  a  small  boat  and  was  rowed  through  a  shower 
of  shot  to  the  “Niagara.”  Once  again  he  sailed  close  to  the 
enemy  and  in  a  short  time  had  them  at  his  mercy.  When 
the  battle  was  over,  he  sent  General  Harrison  his  famous 
message  “We  have  met  the  enemy  and  they  are  ours;  two 
ships,  two  brigs,  one  schooner  and  a  sloop.”  General  Har 
rison,  as  we  shall  see,  soon  acted  on  this  good  news. 


165 


BATTLE  OF  LAKE  ERIE 
Perry  changes  his  flagship 


166  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

311 — “Chesapeake”  and  “Shannon” 

One  of  the  first  American  defeats  was  the  capture  of  the  IL 
B.  ship  “Chesapeake”  by  the  British  man-of-war  “Shannon.” 
Captain  Lawrence  was  in  command  of  the  American  shipr 
which  was  being  fitted  out  in  Boston.  The  English  ship 
challenged  her  to  fight,  and  Lawrence,  though  shorthanded 
and  not  fully  equipped,  would  not  refuse.  He  gave  battle 


Death  of  Lawrence 


but  was  overmatched.  The  brave  Lawrence  received  his 
death  wound,  and,  as  he  was  being  carried  below  exclaimed 
“Don't  give  up  the  ship!”  words  which  every  American 
sailor  has  ever  since  remembered.  The  Americans  suffered 
some  other  naval  defeats  in  1813  but  on  the  whole  the  ad¬ 
vantage  was  with  them. 


THE  WAR  OF  1812  (CONTINUED)  167 

CHAPTER  X  L I V 
THE  WAR  OF  1812  (Continued) 

312 — Battle  of  the  Thames 

General  Harrison,  who  afterward  became  President,  was 
in  command  of  the  American  “Army  of  the  West”  at  Fort 
Meigs,  in  Michigan.  As  soon  as  he  heard  of  the  victory  of 
Lake  Erie,  he  went  in  pursuit  of  the  Indians  under  Tecumseh 
and  the  English  under  Proctor,  who  were  devastating  the 
countryside.  They  met  at  the  River  Thames,  and  the 
American  victory  was  complete.  Proctor  fled  and  Tecum¬ 
seh  was  killed.  So  all  the  territory  Hull  had  surrendered, 
and  more,  was  regained  for  the  Americans. 


The  massacre  at  Fort  Mimms 


168  ' 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


313 — War  with  Indians  in  South 

During  1811,  the  chief  Tecumseh  had  started  trouble 
among  the  Alabama  Indians.  In  1813,  they  fell  on  the 
Americans  and  massacred  the  garrison  at  Fort  Mimms, 
including  women  and  children.  General  Andrew  Jackson 
was  sent  against  them.  He  was  a  tremendous  fighter,  and 
drove  the  savages  from  one  place  to  another  until  he  had 
them  cornered  at  Horseshoe  Bend.  Here  his  troops  attacked 
with  the  bayonet  and  almost  exterminated  the  tribe. 


314— Veteran  Troops  Engaged 

In  1814,  the  British  troops,  which  had  been  fighting  Na¬ 
poleon,  were  free  to  be  sent  to  America.  But  in  the  two 


The  land  and  water  battle  of  Plattsburg  and  Lake  Champlain 


years  of  fighting  the  Americans  had  also  learned  a  few  things 
about  war. 

Still  another  invasion  of  Canada  was  planned,  and  an 
army  under  General  Scott  crossed  the  border  and  captured 
Lundy’s  Lane.  This  was  a  fierce  fight  and  a  brilliant  vic¬ 
tory  for  the  Americans. 


THE  WAR  OF  1812  (CONTINUED) 


169 


315 — Battle  of  Plattsburg  and  Lake  Champlain 

The  British  now  attempted  to  cut  the  states  in  two  by 
sending  an  army  down  the  valley  of  the  Hudson,  as  they  had 
tried  to  do  with  Burgoyne,  in  the  Revolution.  A  large  force 
was  sent  from  Canada  consisting  of  twelve  thousand  veter¬ 
ans  from  Wellington’s  victorious  European  army.  They 
advanced  toward  Plattsburg,  N.  Y.,  and  their  fleet  on  Lake 
Champlain  gave  battle  to  the  American  fleet  under  Com¬ 
modore  Macdonough.  The  American  squadron  nearly 
annihilated  the  British  ships.  The  small  army  at  Platts¬ 
burg  also  fought  gallantly,  and  the  British  fled  back  to 
Canada. 


An  old  view  of  the  Capitol  at  Washington 


316 — Ravages  Along  the  Coast 

The  whole  Atlantic  coast  was  now  blockaded  by  the  Bri¬ 
tish  fleet,  and  towns  were  destroyed  whenever  possible. 
Admiral  Cockbum  ravaged  the  country  along  the  Chesa- 


170 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


peake  and  General  Ross  and  a  force  marched  on  Washington 
and  captured  the  city.  They  disgraced  themselves  by 
burning  the  Capitol,  the  Library,  the  White  House,  and 

other  public  buildings  in 
the  unprotected  city. 


The  Star  Spangled  Banner  at  Fort 
McHenry 


317 — The  Star  Spangled 
Banner 

The  English,  leaving 
Washington,  sailed  to  at¬ 
tack  Baltimore.  An  army 
was  landed,  and  the  fleet 
bombarded  Fort  Mc¬ 
Henry  near  the  city. 
Neither  was  successful. 
The  British  General  Ross, 
who  burned  Washington, 
was  killed  and  his  force 
withdrew.  During  this 
bombardment  Francis 
Scott  Key  wrote  the  na¬ 
tional  song,  the  Star 
Spangled  Banner.  He 
had  gone  onboard  a  British 
ship,  under  a  flag  of  truce. 
All  during  the  long  night 
he  anxiously  watched 
his  beloved  country's  flag 
on  the  ramparts  of  the  fort. 


318 — Treaty  of  Peace 

Peace  was  made  by  a  treaty  signed  at  the  city  of  Ghent 
on  December  24, 1814.  But  news  travelled  slowly  then,  by 
sailing  ship,  and  before  the  treaty  was  made  known  in 


BATTLE  OF  NEW  ORLEANS  171 

America,  the  great  battle  of  New  Orleans  had  been  fought, 
Jan.  8,  1815. 

319 — Battle  of  New  Orleans 

The  British  General  Packenham,  with  twelve  thousand 
veterans,  thought  he  could  capture  the  city  of  New  Orleans 
and  so  control  the  Mississippi  River.  General  Andrew 


The  Battle  of  New  Orleans 


Jackson,  “Old  Hickory/’  was  there  to  meet  him.  He  had 
a  smaller  force  of  Americans,  but  every  one  of  them  was  3 
marksman  and  a  backwoodsman  who  knew  no  fear.  Jack- 
son  entrenched  his  army  behind  cotton  bales  and  sand  bags 
and  awaited  the  English  charge.  Time  after  time  the 
English  advanced  only  to  be  swept  back  by  a  terrible  fire. 
Packenham  and  several  other  high  officers  were  killed.  The 
veterans  of  scores  of  battles  could  not  stand  the  withering 


172  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

fire  of  the  Americans.  The  British  were  totally  defeated,, 
lost  seven  hundred  killed,  fourteen  hundred  wounded  and 
five  hundred  prisoners.  The  Americans  had  seven  killed 
and  six  wounded. 

320 —  Results  of  the  War 

The  results  of  the  war  of  1812,  (often  called  the  second 
war  of  Independence)  were  to  show  the  world  that  America 
could  and  would  protect  her  interests.  Though  nothing 
was  said  about  the  impressment  of  seamen  in  the  Treaty  of 
Peace,  England  ceased  this  practice.  Manufactures  had 
sprung  up  during  this  time  and  although  the  war  brought: 
hard  times,  trade  soon  revived,  and  great  prosperity  ensued.. 
This  was  perhaps  the  most  important  result  of  the  war — the- 
further  encouragement  of  domestic  manufacturing,  which, 
had  been  started  at  the  time  of  the  Embargo  Acts. 

CHAPTER  XL  V 

JAMES  MONROE,  FIFTH  PRESIDENT 

321 —  Monroe’s  Administration  (1817-25) 

After  the  War  of  1812,  a  long  period  of  peace  gave  the- 
United  States  an  opportunity  to  develop.  The  great 
questions  of  immigration,  slavery,  tariff,  internal  improve¬ 
ment,  and  the  opening  of  the  West  were  to  be  settled. 

James  Monroe,  a  Republican  (Democrat),  was  elected,  in 
1816,  by  a  great  majority  of  votes. 

Under  Monroe  the  Government  was  principally  concerned 
in  reducing  the  national  debt  and  reviving  and  advancing: 
commerce  and  manufacture. 

322 —  New  States 

Slaves  had  originally  been  owned  in  the  Northern  as. 
well  as  the  Southern  States,  but  the  practise  had  gradually 


FREDERICKSBURG 


221 


in  command,  hurried  after  him  and  gave  battle  at  Antietam 
Creek.  Each  side  lost  about  twelve  thousand  men  but  Lee 
was  forced  back  over  the  Potomac  into  Virginia.  Thus 
failed  the  first  invasion  of  the  North. 


The  bridge  at  Antietam 


426 — Battle  of  Fredericksburg 

McClellan  did  not  pursue  Lee  and  the  government  took 
away  his  command.  General  Burnside  replaced  him  and 
crossing  the  Rappahannock  engaged  the  enemy  at  Fred¬ 
ericksburg. 

The  Confederates  were  entrenched  on  a  hill.  Their  posi¬ 
tion  was  too  strong  to  be  taken,  but  Burnside  ordered  a 
charge.  The  Union  army  swept  up  the  heights  only  to  be 
tom  to  pieces  by  shot  and  shell.  Six  times  the  gallant 
“  Irish  Brigade/’  under  General  Meagher,  rushed  to  the  front 
up  Marye’s  Heights,  only  to  be  driven  back  by  a  withering 
storm  of  shot.  The  Union  forces  lost  12,000  men  and  were 
forced  back  across  the  Rappahannock  (Dec.  13) . 


222 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


427 —  Emancipation  Proclamation 

In  the  fall  of  1862,  Lincoln  decided  to  take  measures  to 
free  the  slaves.  This  had  been  far  from  his  intention  when 
the  war  started,  but  circumstances  changed  his  mind.  The 
slaves  were  forced  to  work  the  farms  and  plantations  of  the 
South,  leaving  their  masters  free  to  fight  at  the  front.  To 
free  the  slaves  therefore  would  be  a  severe  blow  to  the  Con¬ 
federacy. 

Besides,  England  seemed  to  be  seriously  thinking  of 
recognizing  the  Confederacy  as  a  nation.  If  Lincoln 
freed  the  slaves,  it  was  not  likely  England  would  do 
this,  as  public  opinion  there  would  not  permit  anything 
being  done  to  aid  slavery.  So,  in  September,  1862,  Lin¬ 
coln  issued  a  proclamation  declaring  that  all  slaves  would 
be  free  or  emancipated,  in  any  territory  which,  on  Jan¬ 
uary  1,  1863,  should  still  be  in  rebellion  against  the 
government. 

428 —  Iuka  and  Corinth 

The  final  days  of  the  year  1862  saw  the  Union  army  under 
Rosecrans  defeat  the  Confederates  at  Iuka  and  Corinth,  in 
Tennessee.  The  year  closed  with  a  fierce  battle  at  Mur¬ 
freesboro,  Tenn.,  where  Rosecrans  and  Sheridan,  com¬ 
manding  the  Union  forces,  defeated  the  Confederates  under 
Bragg. 

429 —  Events  of  Second  Year  of  War 

The  principal  events  of  the  second  year  of  the  war  were: 
The  defeat  of  the  Union  army’s  two  attempts  against 
Richmond,  under  McClellan  in  the  Peninsula  campaign, 
and  under  Burnside  at  Fredericksburg. 

The  failure  of  Lee’s  invasion  of  the  North  at  Antietam. 

The  occupation  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  by  the  Union 
troops. 


CHANCELLORSVILLE 


223 


The  capture  by  Union  forces  of  New  Orleans,  and  all  the 
other  Mississippi  forts,  except  Vicksburg  and  Port  Hudson. 
The  defeat  of  the  "  Merrimac  ”  by  the  “  Monitor.” 

CHAPTER  LIX 

CHANCELLORSVILLE.  GETTYSBURG.  VICKSBURG. 

430 —  The  War  in  1863 

When  the  first  of  the  year  arrived  ,  no  Southern  States  had 
returned  to  the  Union,  so  Lincoln's  Emancipation  Proclama¬ 
tion  became  effective.  Wherever  the  Union  forces  were  in 
control,  the  slaves  were  freed;  many  of  them  were  formed 
into  regiments  to  fight  their  former  masters. 

During  this  year  the  main  events  of  the  war  may  be  di¬ 
vided  into  fighting  in  the  East,  in  the  West,  and  in  the 
Center. 

431 —  The  Eastern  Campaign 

During  the  five  months  after  Fredericksburg  the  Union 
army,  under  “ Fighting  Joe"  Hooker,  had  been  increased  to 
one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  men,  well  armed  and 
trained.  General  Lee,  too,  had  not  been  idle,  and  his  sixty 
thousand  men  were  eager  for  the  fight.  They  were  well 
entrenched  on  the  heights  of  Fredericksburg  and  Hooker 
did  not  dare  attack  him  there.  He  moved  up  to  Rappahan¬ 
nock  and  crossed  over  at  Chancellorsville. 

432 —  Battle  of  Chancellorsville 

Lee  left  his  entrenchments  to  give  him  battle.  Though 
his  army  was  much  the  smaller,  Lee  did  not  hesitate  to  di¬ 
vide  it.  While  the  battle  was  in  full  swing  “ Stonewall" 
Jackson,  with  a  part  of  Lee's  army,  suddenly  appeared  on  the 
flank  of  the  Union  forces  and  threw  them  into  confusion. 


224 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


They  were  forced  back  across  the  river  with  a  loss  of  seven* 
teen  thousand  men  (May  2,  1863). 

433 — Death  of  Stonewall  Jackson 

This  terrible  defeat  of  the  North  was  due  to  the  splendid 
leadership  of  Lee  and  Jackson.  But  the  South  was  to  profit 

by  the  skill  of  Jack- 
son  no  longer.  He 
was  shot,  in  mistake, 
by  a  detachment  of 
his  own  men  during 
this  battle,  and  died 
a  short  time  after¬ 
ward. 

434 — Gettysburg 

Wasting  no  time/ 
Lee  now  carried  the 
war  a  second  time 
into  the  north,  invad¬ 
ing  Pennsylvania. 
The  Union  forces 
were  hastily  gathered 
together  under  Gen¬ 
eral  Meade  to  op¬ 
pose  him. 

The  armies  met  at  Gettysburg  a  small  town  in  Pennsyl¬ 
vania,  near  the  Maryland  border.  Here  a  valley  rose  to 
a  ridge  on  each  side.  The  eastern  called  Cemetery 
Ridge  was  occupied  by  the  Union  forces  and  the  west¬ 
ern,  or  Seminary  Ridge  by  the  Confederates.  For  three 
days  the  armies  fought  the  greatest  battle  of  the  war. 
The  advantage  was  slight  on  either  side  during  the  first 
two  days. 


Gen.  T.  J.  (“Stonewall”)  Jackson 


GETTYSBURG 


225 


435 —  Pickett’s  Charge 

Finally,  about  mid-day  of  the  third  day,  Lee  decided  to 
stake  all  on  one  great  effort.  For  an  hour  his  one  hundred 
and  thirty  cannon  rained  shot  and  shell  on  the  Union  lines; 
then  Pickett’s  Brig¬ 
ade,  the  flower  of 
Lee’s  army,  was 
ordered  forward. 

Across  the  valley 
they  charged,  17,000 
strong,  in  a  line  a 
mile  in  length.  Can¬ 
non  shot  and  musket 
balls  tore  their 
ranks,  but  they 
never  faltered.  Up 
the  sides  of  Ceme¬ 
tery  Ridge  and  even  to  the  breastworks  of  the  North¬ 
erners  they  carried  their  flags. 

436 —  Union  Victory 

It  was  “the  high  tide  of  the  Confederacy.”  But  no 
human  force  could  withstand  the  fire  of  the  Union  troops; 
tom  and  shattered  the  brave  Southerners  were  hurled  back. 

Lee  withdrew  across  the  Potomac  and  another  crisis  of 
the  Republic  had  been  passed.  Fifty  thousand  Americans, 
from  North  and  South,  were  numbered  among  the  killed, 
wounded,  missing,  and  captured  of  this  battle. 

437 —  Operations  in  the  West 

On  July  4,  the  day  after  the  victory  at  Gettysburg,  an¬ 
other  severe  blow  was  dealt  to  the  Confederacy  by  the  fall  of 
Vicksburg.  This  fortress  was  thought  capable  of  with¬ 
standing  any  attack.  However.  General  Grant  devised  a 


226  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

plan  to  take  it.  He  crossed  the  Mississippi  River  to  the 
west  bank  and  marched  down  to  a  point  below  the  fortress, 
fighting  the  Confederates  five  times  on  the  way.  Then  the 
Union  gunboats  ran  past  the  batteries  at  Vicksburg  and 
ferried  Grant  across  to  the  east  side  again.  Again  defeating 
a  force  that  had  come  from  the  east  to  help  the  city,  Grant 
commenced  siege  operations. 


THE  SIEGE  OF  VICKSBURG 
Notice  the  bomb  proofs  in  which  the  soldiers  rest 


438 — Siege  and  Surrender 

For  six  weeks  he  hammered  away  bombarding,  and  ex¬ 
ploding  mines  under  the  Confederates.  On  July  4,  the  garri¬ 
son  surrendered.  Then  Port  Hudson  capitulated  to  Gen¬ 
eral  Banks,  and  the  Mississippi  River  was  entirely  under  the 
control  of  the  Union. 

The  effect  of  this  was  very  harmful  to  the  South.  It 
entirely  cut  off  the  vast  supplies  of  Texas,  Arkansas,  and 
Louisiana  from  the  Confederacy. 


REVIEW 


227 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  XI 

1.  Abraham  Lincoln,  sixteenth  President,  took  office 
March  4th,  1861.  On  April  12th,  Fort  Sumter  in  Charleston, 
S.  C.,  harbor,  was  fired  on  by  the  Confederates. 

2.  All  thought  of  peace  was  put  aside,  and  Lincoln  called 
for  volunteers.  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  Arkansas  and 
Tennessee  joined  the  Confederacy.  The  border  states 
remained  loyal  to  the  Union. 

3.  In  the  great  struggle  the  North  had  the  advantage  of 
more  men,  more  money  and  greater  supplies.  The  South 
had  the  advantage  of  fighting  at  home,  of  being  accustomed 
to  arms,  and,  at  the  beginning,  of  being  better  led. 

4.  An  invasion  of  the  South  and  the  capture  of  the  Con¬ 
federate  Capital,  Richmond,  was  prevented  by  the  defeat  of 
the  Union  troops  at  Bull  Run.  A  blockade  of  Southern  ports 
by  Union  Men-of-war  was  established  (1862). 

5.  Gen.  U.  S.  Grant  was  first  heard  of  in  the  war,  when 
his  troops  captured  Fort  Donelson  in  Tennessee  (1862)  and 
gained  a  victory  at  Shiloh. 

6.  The  Union  Navy,  under  Farragut,  took  New  Orleans, 
and  opened  up  most  of  the  Mississippi  River.  The  “Monitor” 
drove  off  the  Confederate  iron-clad  “Merrimac,”  and  saved 
the  Union  fleet  in  Hampton  Roads. 

7.  In  the  East  the  Union  forces  under  McClellan  were  de¬ 
feated  in  the  Peninsular  Campaign.  Gen.  Lee  the  Con¬ 
federate  leader  then  invaded  the  North  but  was  in  turn 
defeated  by  McClellan  at  Antietam.  The  Union  troops 
received  a  terrible  defeat  at  Fredericksburg. 

8.  Toward  the  close  of  1862  Lincoln  issued  the  Emanci¬ 
pation  Proclamation,  freeing  the  slaves. 

9.  In  May,  1863,  Lee  gave  the  Union  army  a  severe 
beating  at  Chancellor sville,  and  then  again  invaded  the 
North.  A  Federal  army,  under  Gen.  Meade,  gave  battle  at 
Gettysburg,  Pennsylvania.  For  three  days  the  most  terri¬ 
ble  engagement  of  the  war  was  fought  (July  1,2,  and  3, 1863) 
and  then  Lee  retired  into  Virginia. 

10.  On  the  day  after  Gettysburg  the  forts  at  Vicksburg, 
which  commanded  the  Mississippi  River,  surrendered  to 
Gen.  Grant.  These  victories  marked  the  decisive  period  of 
the  war.  From  that  time  the  Union  was  safe. 


SECTION  XII 


END  OF  WAR  — RECONSTRUCTION 


CHAPTER  LX 

LOOKOUT  MOUNTAIN.  EVENTS  OF  FOURTH  YEAR 

439 —  Operations  in  Center 

After  Murfreesboro,  Bragg  (Confederate)  held  Chatta¬ 
nooga  until  Rosecrans  (Union)  marched  against  him  in  the 
summer.  Bragg  left  the  city,  but,  being  reinforced,  gave 
battle  on  the  little  stream  called  the  Chickamauga.  The 
Confederates  won  a  bloody  battle,  but  would  have  achieved 
a  much  greater  victory  but  for  the  stubborn  defense  of 
General  Thomas.  He  commanded  the  left  wing  of  the 
Union  army  and  refused  to  give  way  against  the  fierce 
charges  of  the  Confederates.  For  this  he  earned  the  title 
of  the  “Rock  of  Chickamauga.”  Rosecrans  withdrew  to 
Chattanooga,  where  he  was  besieged  by  Bragg,  and  his  sup¬ 
plies  were  cut  off.  Sherman,  Hooker,  and  Grant  now  hur¬ 
ried  to  Rosecrans’ s  aid  and  Grant  took  command. 

440 —  The  Battle  Above  the  Clouds 

On  November  24th  Hooker’s  wing  gave  battle  to  the 
Confederates,  who  were  entrenched  on  Lookout  Mountain. 
Up  the  heights  the  Union  forces  charged,  gaining  the  high 
ground  where  they  were  expected  to  stop,  but  did  not. 
Up  and  up  they  swept,  through  a  mist  that  had  settled  about 
the  top,  driving  the  Confederates  before  them  in  this  fa¬ 
mous  “  battle  above  the  clouds.”  The  next  day  Missionary 

228 


EVENTS  OF  FOURTH  YEAR  OF  THE  WAR 


229 


Ridge  (so  called  from  a  former  Catholic  Indian  School)  was 
carried  and  Bragg  was  thrown  back  into  Georgia,  Sherman 
pursuing  him. 


Missionary  Ridge 


441 —  Lincoln's  Gettysburg  Address 

A  national  cemetery  was  planned  for  the  battlefield  of 
Gettysburg.  It  was  to  be  a  resting  place  of  the  dead  heroes 
of  the  war,  and  was  dedicated  on  Nov.  19,  1863.  On  this 
occasion  President  Lincoln  delivered  his  famous  address. 
It  closed  with  these  words  of  the  hope,  which  was  always  so 
close  to  Lincoln's  heart,  “that  the  government  of  the  people, 
for  the  people,  and  by  the  people,  shall  not  perish  from  the 
earth." 

442 —  Events  of  Third  Year  of  the  War 

Important  events  of  the  third  year  of  the  war  were: 

The  Emancipation  Proclamation  freeing  the  slaves; 

The  failure  of  the  third  attempt  against  Richmond,  in 
the  defeat  of  Hooker  at  Chancellorsville; 

The  failure  of  Lee's  final  invasion  of  the  North,  in  the  great 
battle  of  Gettysburg;  • 

The  defeat  by  Grant  of  the  Confederates  in  Tennessee, 
after  they  had  gained  Chickamauga; 


230 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


The  cutting  off  of  the  western  portion  of  the  Confederacy 
by  the  capture  of  Mississippi  River,  after  the  fall  of  Vicksburg 
and  Port  Hudson. 


CHAPTER  LXI 
THE  WAR  IN  1864 

443 —  The  War  in  1864 

There  were  but  two  large  Confederate  armies  left.  Lee 
commanded  one  in  Virginia,  and  General  J.  E.  Johnston, 
who  had  relieved  Bragg  of  his  army,  had  control  of  the 
other  in  Georgia.  Grant  was  appointed  Lieutenant-Gen¬ 
eral  in  command  of  all  the  Union  armies,  and  Sherman  was 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  army  of  the  Tennessee.  It  was 
the  plan  of  Grant  that  he  and  Sherman  should  act  at  the 
same  time,  and  so  keep  the  Confederates  from  joining  forces. 

444 —  Sherman’s  Campaign 

Let  us  first  follow  Sherman,  whose  object  was  to  gain  the 
city  of  Atlanta.  Johnston  fell  back  slowly  before  Sherman* 
fighting  him  where  possible,  but  never  risking  his  whole 
army,  which  he  finally  withdrew  into  Atlanta.  Jefferson 
Davis,  not  satisfied  with  this  policy  of  Johnston’s,  put 
General  Hood  in  his  place.  Hood  attacked  Sherman  and 
was  defeated. 

445 —  Atlanta  Captured 

Instead  of  laying  siege  to  Atlanta,  Sherman  marched 
around  it  and  cut  off  its  supplies.  Hood  was  forced  to  with¬ 
draw,  and  Atlanta  fell  into  Sherman’s  hands  and  was  burned. 
Hood  marched  on  Tennessee  hoping  to  entice  Sherman 
after  him.  Sherman  refused  to  follow  believing  General 
Thomas  could  take  care  of  Hood.  Hood  besieged  General 


THE  WAR  IN  1864 


231 

Thomas  at  Nashville.  After  two  weeks  Thomas  came  out 
of  the  city  and,  in  a  terrible  two  days’  battle,  crushed  the 
Confederates  and  dispersed  their  army. 


Destroying  a  railroad  on  the  “March  to  the  Sea” 


446 —  March  to  the  Sea 

Sherman  continued  his  march  to  the  sea,  destroying  all 
he  came  upon.  He  felt  that  the  war  must  be  finished,  and 
that  only  the  most  ruthless  measures  would  effect  this.  A 
great  path,  sixty  miles  wide,  was  devastated.  Finally 
Sherman  appeared  before  Savannah  and  shortly  before 
Christmas,  1864,  captured  that  city  with  its  enormous 
stores  of  cotton  and  supplies. 

447 —  Grant’s  Campaign 

The  army  of  the  Potomac,  under  Grant,  had  meanwhile 
been  fighting  a  series  of  terrific  battles  with  the  Confederates 
under  Lee.  After  Grant  crossed  the  Rapidan  the  first 


232  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

conflicts  took  place  in  a  section  of  country  covered  with 
scrub  oak  and  pine  trees,  called  the  Wilderness.  For  six 
weeks,  battle  following  battle,  the  two  armies  faced  each 
other  in  this  desolate  region.  Unable  to  penetrate  Lee’s 

front,  Grant  gradually 
worked  his  army  around 
to  the  left,  with  the  in¬ 
tention  of  besieging 
Petersburg  and  Rich- 
mond. 

448 —  Great  Losses 

At  the  Wilderness, 
Spottsylvania  Court 
House,  and  Cold  Harbor, 
Grant  lost  fifty  thou¬ 
sand  men.  Feeling  ran 
high  against  him  in  the 
North,  and  he  was  ac¬ 
cused  of  being  a  butcher 
of  his  troops.  But  he, 
too,  realized  that  the  end 
must  be  brought  about, 
even  at  frightful  cost. 

449 —  The  Shenandoah 
Valley 

Lee  thought  to  draw  off  Grant  by  threatening  Washing¬ 
ton.  He  sent  a  force  of  twenty  thousand  cavalry  under 
General  Early  in  the  direction  of  the  Capital.  Sheridan  was 
sent  out  to  attack  him.  They  met  in  the  Shenandoah 
Valley  at  Winchester  (Sept.  19),  and  Early  was  defeated. 
Sheridan  thought  he  was  finished  for  good  and  started  for 
Washington.  Early  took  advantage  of  a  thick  fog  and 


Ulysses  S.  Grant 


PRIVATEERS 


233 


fell  on  the  Union  forces  at  Cedar  Creek  and  put  them 
to  rout. 

450 —  Sheridan's  Ride 

Sheridan  hearing  the  sound  of  firing,  mounted  his  horse, 
and  set  out  on  the  thirteen  mile  ride  from  Winchester  to  the 
front.  He  met  his  flee¬ 
ing  troops  on  the  way, 
and  rallied  them  with 
the  cry,  “Face  the  other 
way  boys;  we  are  going 
back."  In  a  short  time 
the  broken  regiments 
were  reformed  and,  at¬ 
tacking  the  Confeder¬ 
ates,  drove  them  back 
with  great  slaughter. 

Sheridan  then  proceeded 
to  clean  up  the  Shenan¬ 
doah  Valley,  burning  and 
destroying  all  supplies, 
until  it  came  to  be  said 
“if  a  crow  flies  down  the 
Shenandoah  it  must  take  its  own  provisions  with  it." 

451 —  Confederate  Privateers 

The  Confederacy  was  not  able  to  build  any  larg  .  sea  going 
warships.  They  had  no  shipyards  nor  any  materials  to  build 
with.  However,  their  government  commissioned  and  offi¬ 
cered  several  privateers.  Several  of  these  were  built  in  Eng¬ 
land  and  created  great  havoc  amongst  the  Union  shipping, 
virtually  driving  it  from  the  seas.  England  had  no  right  to 
build  these  ships  and  later  on  was  compelled  to  pay  heavily 
for  hawing  done  so. 


General  Philip  H.  Sheridan 


234 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


452 — “Alabama”  and  “Kearsarge” 

The  most  famous  of  these  ships  was  the  “Alabama,”  com¬ 
manded  by  Captain  Semmes.  This  vessel  alone  did  an 
enormous  amount  of  damage  on  the  Atlantic.  In  June,  1864, 
the  U.  S.  S.  “Kearsarge”  met  the  “Alabama”  in  the  har¬ 
bor  of  Cherbourg,  France.  Semmes  challenged  Captain  Win- 

slow  of  the 
Kearsarge  to 
fight.  The  ves¬ 
sels  met  outside 
the  harbor.  Win¬ 
slow  protected 
the  Kearsarge 
by  hanging  an¬ 
chor  chains  over 
her  sides,  and 
after  a  fierce 
fight  the  “Ala¬ 
bama”  was  sent 
to  the  bottom. 


In  August 
Admiral  Farra- 
gut  again  led  the 
fleet  to  a  notable 
victory.  He  sta- 
Farragut  in  the  rigging  of  the  “Hartford”  tioned himself  in 

the  rigging  of 

his  flagship  “  Hartford  ”  and,  with  a  fleet  of  wooden 
ships,  and  some  monitors,  ran  past  the  forts  at  Mo¬ 
bile  and  captured  the  city.  The  forts  were  then 
forced  to  capitulate,  and  the  last  Southern  harbor  was 
closed. 


453 — Mobile 


CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR 


235 


454 —  Events  of  Fourth  Year 

The  principal  results  of  the  fourth  year  of  the  war  were: 
Grant,  while  defeated  at  the  Wilderness  and  suffering  great 
loss  of  troops,  was  drawing  close  about  Richmond.  This 
capital  still  held  out  however  and  Lee  still  commanded  a 
splendid  army. 

Sherman  completed  his  march  to  the  sea,  burned  Atlanta 
and  took  Savannah. 

Hood's  army  was  completely  destroyed  by  Thomas. 

The  “Kearsarge”  had  sunk  the  “Alabama"  and  Farragut 
had  taken  Mobile. 

In  November,  1864,  President  Lincoln  was  re-elected. 
His  opponent  was  General  McClellan. 

CHAPTER  LXII 

CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR.  DEATH  OF  LINCOLN 

455—  The  War  in  1865 

The  South  was  nearly  exhausted  now,  and  the  end  was 
approaching.  Sherman  started  north  with  his  magnificent 
army  of  veterans,  and  once  more  defeated  Johnston,  who 
tried  to  block  his  way.  Lee's  only  chance  lay  in  effecting  a 
junction  with  Johnston,  but  Sheridan  put  an  end  to  this  hope 
by  his  victory  at  Five  Forks.  The  Confederates  abandoned 
Petersburg,  and  their  government  fled  from  Richmond. 
Grant  occupied  these  cities  and  drove  Lee  westward. 

456 —  Appomattox.  Lee’s  Surrender 

Sheridan  planted  his  troops  across  the  Confederates '  front, 
and  then  Lee  saw  the  hopelessness  of  his  position.  On  Sept. 
9,  at  Appomattox  Court  House,  he  surrendered  his  army 
to  General  Grant.  The  Southerners  were  starving,  and 
twenty-five  thousand  Union  rations  were  issued  to  them. 


236 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


The  terms  of  surrender  were  very  mild.  Grant  permitted 
his  old  enemies  to  keep  their  horses — “They  will  need  them 
for  the  spring  plowing,  ”  he  said. 

Two  weeks  later  Johnston  surrendered  to  Sherman,  and, 
on  May  10th,  Jefferson  Davis  was  captured  in  Georgia.  The 
Civil  War  was  over,  and  great  was  the  rejoicing  throughout 
the  North.  . 

457 —  Effects 

The  loss  of  the  war  in  treasure  and  in  lives  was  enormous. 
Three  quarters  of  a  million  men  were  killed  and  at  the  end 
the  Union  owed  three  billion  dollars.  The  South  also  owed 
a  tremendous  sum,  which  was  never  paid. 

But  two  glorious  results  had  been  effected  by  this  sacrifice. 
Slavery  was  forever  abolished,  and  the  Union  of  the  States 
made  permanent  for  all  time.  And  this  result  has  been  ac¬ 
complished  not  alone  in  law,  but  in  men's  hearts  as  well,  for 
to-day  there  is  no  more  loyal  section  of  the  Union  than  the 
states  of  the  old  Confederacy. 

458 —  Death  of  Lincoln 

The  great  man  who  had,  with  such  foresight  and  perse¬ 
verance,  piloted  the  Union  through  its  years  of  stress,  was 
destined  to  be  one  of  the  last  to  lay  down  his  life  in  its  be¬ 
half.  On  April  14,  the  President  attended  Ford's  theatre  in 
Washington,  occupying  a  box.  An  assassin  entered  the  box 
behind  him  and  shot  him  through  the  head.  The  murderer 
leaped  upon  the  stage  shouting  “Sic  semper  tyrannis" 
(Thus  always  to  tyrants).  As  he  did  so  his  spur  caught  in 
an  American  flag  and  he  fell,  breaking  his  leg.  He  managed 
to  mount  his  horse  and  escape  but  was  tracked  and  shot 
down  in  a  barn. 

The  assassin  was  an  actor  named  John  Wilkes  Booth, 
and  was  one  of  a  band  of  conspirators  who  also  attempted 


ANDREW  JOHNSON,  SEVENTEENTH  PRESIDENT  237 

to  kill  Secretary  Seward.  President  Lincoln  never  regained 
consciousness  and  died  the  following  morning. 

459 — Catholics  in  the  Civil  War 

Catholic  men  and  women  played  a  patriotic  and  honor¬ 
able  part  in  the  Civil  War.  General  Sheridan  was  only 
better  known  than  were  Rosecrans,  Kearney,  Meagher  and 
a  host  of  other  Catholic  officers;  and  the  number  of  Catholics 
in  the  ranks  was  legion.  No  troops  behaved  with  greater 
bravery  than  the  famous  “ Irish  Brigade”;  and  whether  on 
battlefield  or  in  hospital,  all,  Protestant  and  Catholic  alike, 
testified  to  the  unselfish  courage  and  patriotic  devotion  of 
the  Catholic  nuns. 


CHAPTER  LXIII 

ANDREW  JOHNSON,  SEVENTEENTH  PRESIDENT 

460 — Johnson’s  Administration  (1865-69) 

Upon  the  death  of  President  Lincoln,  Andrew  John¬ 
son,  the  Vice  President,  at  once  became  President. 
Under  him  the  work  of  reconstruction  in  the  South  com¬ 
menced.  The  South  was  in  a  pitiable  condition  after  the 
war.  Her  bravest  sons  had 
given  up  their  lives,  her  lands 
had  been  devastated,  and  her 
people  were  plunged  into  debt. 

Railroads  were  destroyed,  and 
even  the  mail  service  had 
been  abandoned.  There  was 
no  government,  and  the  one 
man  in  the  North  who  could 
help  most  had  been  assassi¬ 
nated.  The  new  President, 

Johnson,  did  not  have  the 


Andrew  Johnson 


238  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

influence  over  Congress  that  Lincoln  had;  his  plans  for  re¬ 
construction  were  set  aside  by  that  body,  and  long  years  of 
trouble  for  the  South  ensued. 

461 —  Thirteenth  Amendment 

This  amendment  was  put  before  the  states  early  in  1865, 
and  was  ratified  in  the  latter  part  of  that  year.  In  order  to 
get  the  necessary  number  of  states  to  ratify  the  amendment, 
Nevada  was  admitted  to  the  Union,  in  1864.  The  Thir¬ 
teenth  Amendment  abolished  slavery  throughout  the  coun¬ 
try.  The  Emancipation  Proclamation  was  simply  a  war 
measure,  issued  by  the  President  as  Commander-in-Chief  of 
the  army.  It  freed  slaves  only  in  the  territory  controlled  by 
the  Confederacy.  The  Thirteenth  Amendment  legalized  the 
Emancipation  Proclamation,  and  freed  the  slaves  through¬ 
out  all  the  rest  of  the  land. 

462 —  President  and  Congress 

When  Congress  convened,  it  decided  against  the  Recon¬ 
struction  ideas  of  President  Johnson.  It  was  not  willing, 
as  Johnson  was,  to  trust  the  Southern  leaders  to  treat  the 
negroes  fairly.  So  several  laws  were  passed  giving  the  ne¬ 
gro  rights  as  citizens.  These  laws  were  then  embodied  in 
another  amendment  to  the  Constitution. 

463 —  The  Fourteenth  Amendment 

This  Amendment  gave  the  negro  rights  of  citizenship, 
and  cut  down  the  representation  in  Congress  of  any  state 
refusing  him  the  right  to  vote. 

464 —  Fifteenth  Amendment 

A  few  years  later  the  Fifteenth  Amendment  granted  to 
all  the  right  to  vote  without  regard  to  “race,  creed,  color,  or 
previous  condition  of  servitude.”  This  settled  finally  the 
right  of  the  negro  to  vote. 


ANDREW  JOHNSON,  SEVENTEENTH  PRESIDENT  239 

465 —  Ironclad  Oath.  Carpet  Baggers 

The  best  citizens  of  the  South  were  disqualified  from  vot¬ 
ing  by  the  oath  required  by  Congress.  This  “  ironclad 
oath,  ”  so  called,  could  be  taken  only  by  those  who  had  not 
participated  in  the  war  in  any  way.  And  these  were  very 
few  indeed.  Many  unprincipled  men  from  the  North, 
called  “carpet  baggers,”*  got  themselves  elected  to  office, 
with  the  help  of  the  ignorant  negroes.  Many  of  these  poli¬ 
ticians  despoiled  the  South,  and  added  much  to  the  misery  of 
that  unhappy  section. 

466 —  Congress  Passes  New  Laws 

A  bitter  struggle  between  President  Johnson  and  Con¬ 
gress  soon  developed.  Congress  passed  laws  over  the  veto 
of  the  President.  The  President  removed  Secretary  of  War 
Stanton,  whom  he  cordially  disliked.  Congress  claimed  it 
was  against  the  law  to  do  this,  without  the  consent  of  the 
Senate.  The  President  refused  to  restore  Stanton. 

467 —  Impeachment 

So  Congress  impeached  the  President.  He  was  brought 
before  the  Senate  charged  with  “high  crimes  and  misde¬ 
meanors.”  Had  he  been  found  guilty,  he  would  have  been 
removed  from  office.  After  a  trial  of  two  months  Johnson 
was  acquitted  by  a  majority  of  one  vote  (May,  1868). 

468 —  Full  Pardon 

On  Christmas  Day,  1868,  full  pardon  and  amnesty  was 
granted  to  all  those  who  had  taken  part  in  the  war. 

469 —  Mexico  and  Maximillian 

While  the  states  of  the  Union  were  at  war,  England, 

*  Because  most  of  them  went  to  the  South  with  but  little  more 
than  a  carpet-bagful  of  clothes. 


240 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


France,  and  Spain  sent  troops  to  Mexico  to  collect  debts  due 
from  that  country.  England  and  Spain  withdrew,  but  the 
Emperor  Napoleon  III,  of  France,  contrived  to  make  the 
Archduke  Maximillian  of  Austria,  Emperor  of  Mexico. 
When  the  Civil  War  was  over,  the  United  States  protested 
that  this  foreign  interference  was  contrary  to  the  Monroe 
Doctrine.  We  demanded  the  withdrawal  of  the  French 
soldiers,  by  whose  aid  Maximillian  had  gained  the  throne. 
Upon  their  withdrawal  the  Mexicans  captured  and  shot  the 
unfortunate  Maximillian  (June,  1867). 


ALASKA  NOT  ALL  SNOW  AND  ICE 
A  potato  field  in  that  country 


470 — Alaska 

During  the  time  of  Reconstruction  the  country  advanced 
much  in  population,  wealth,  and  manufactures.  A  large 
territorial  expansion  was  also  made.  In  1867,  the  peninsula 
of  Alaska  was  purchased  from  the  Russian  government. 


ANDREW  JOHNSON,  SEVENTEENTH  PRESIDENT  241 

The  price  was  $7,200,000  for  this  region  which  is  three 
times  as  large  as  France.  It  was  at  that  time  valued  most 
for  its  furs  and  fisheries.  In  1897,  however,  gold  was  dis¬ 
covered,  and  a  rush  of  miners  ensued.  Coal  has  also  been 
discovered  in  quantities,  and  the  Territory  of  Alaska  is  now 
a  valuable  part  of  the  country. 

Nebraska  became  a  state  in  1867. 


The  Great  Eastern  laying  the  Atlantic  Cable 


471 — Atlantic  Cable 

The  telegraph  had  worked  such  wonders  on  land  that 
people  long  desired  to  stretch  a  cable  under  the  ocean. 
Cyrus  Field,  of  New  York,  was  the  leader  of  this  project. 

*  It  is  said  that  the  wonderful  resources  of  this  country  were  first 
brought  to  the  attention  of  Secretary  Seward,  in  1860,  by  a  Jesuit 
priest  who  had  labored  in  Alaska. 


242 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


A  cable  was  actually  completed  in  1858,  and  messages  were 
sent,  but  the  cable  soon  broke.  Field  kept  at  his  project 
and  another  cable  was  laid  in  1865,  but  it,  too,  parted  in  mid¬ 
ocean.  Then  the  “Great  Eastern,”  which  until  recent 
years  was  the  largest  ship  ever  built,  succeeded  in  laying  a 
cable  which  worked.  Later  it  was  found  possible  to  pick 
up  and  splice  the  ends  of  the  old  cable.  Since  then  many 
cables  have  been  laid  connecting  all  parts  of  the  world  by 
wire.  In  1903,  a  line  was  completed  from  San  Francisco  to 
the  Philippines,  and  a  message  sent  around  the  world  in 
twelve  minutes. 


CHAPTER  LXIV 

ULYSSES  S.  GRANT,  EIGHTEENTH  PRESIDENT 

472 —  Grant’s  Administration  (1869-77) 

General  U.  S.  Grant  was  nominated  for  President  by  the 
Republicans,  in  1867,  and  carried  the  election. 

During  the  decade  from  1860-70,  while  the  Civil  War  was 
being  fought,  the  population  of  the  country  increased  seven 
millions.  In  1870  it  was  over  thirty-eight  millions  in  all. 

The  value  of  manufacturing  establishments  almost  dou¬ 
bled  during  the  same  time. 

It  is  well  to  remember  that  while  the  South  was  cut  off 
from  the  outside  world  by  the  Union  Army  and  Navy,  the 
North  continued  to  increase  in  population  and  wealth,  much 
as  if  no  war  was  in  progress. 

473 —  Pacific  Railroad 

For  years  a  railroad  had  been  building,  which  was  to 
cross  the  Great  Plains  and  Rocky  Mountains  and  connect 
the  Pacific  Coast  with  the  rest  of  the  Union.  This  Pacific 
Railroad  was  completed  during  the  first  year  of  Grant's 


ULYSSES  S.  GRANT,  EIGHTEENTH  PRESIDENT  243 

administration.  The  line  had  been  building  from  east  and 
west,  and  the  two  divisions  finally  met  at  a  point  in  Nevada, 
where  a  golden  spike  was  driven  to  complete  the  road. 


Modern  railroad  building  in  the  West 


474 —  Fires 

A  great  fire  raged  for  two  days  in  the  city  of  Chicago,  in 
1871.  One  hundred  thousand  people  were  made  homeless, 
and  tremendous  damage  to  property  was  done.  The  follow¬ 
ing  year  a  very  disastrous  fire  took  place  in  Boston. 

475 —  “Alabama”  Claims 

The  damage  done  by  the  Confederate  privateer  “Ala¬ 
bama/’  and  other  privateers,  was  suffered  by  private  owners 
who  made  claims  upon  the  British  government  for  their 


244 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


losses.  They  argued  that  as  the  ships  had  been  built  and 
manned  in  England,  that  government  was  responsible  for 
their  acts.  England  refused  to  entertain  their  claims. 

476 —  Arbitration.  Grant  Reelected 

President  Grant  made  the  matter  a  national  one  by  re¬ 
questing  Congress  to  pass  a  bill  enabling  him  to  pay  those 
who  had  suffered.  England,  seeing  she  would  have  to  deal 
with  the  government  instead  of  individuals,  agreed  to  arbi¬ 
trate  the  matter.  A  commission  sitting  at  Geneva  gave  the 
United  States  $15,500,000  damages.  Thus  what  might 
have  been  a  cause  of  war  was  peacefully  settled  by  arbitra¬ 
tion. 

In  1872,  General  Grant  was  elected  President  for  a  second 
term. 

477—  Panic  of  1873 

A  great  wave  of  speculation  swept  over  the  country  after 
the  Civil  War.  Many  railroads  were  built,  and  enterprises 
*  were  started  all  over  the  country.  The  failure  of  a  well 
known  banking  firm  brought  on  a  financial  panic,  in  1878. 
For  six  years  the  business  depression  lasted.  Money  was 
scarce,  employment  was  hard  to  obtain  and  much  hardship 
ensued. 

478 —  First  American  Cardinal 

In  1875,  His  Holiness,  Pope  Pius  IX,  appointed  Archbishop 
McClosky,  of  New  York,  the  first  American  Cardinal. 

479 —  Centennial  of  1876 

Notwithstanding  the  hard  times  the  one  hundredth  anni¬ 
versary  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence  was  splendidly 
celebrated,  in  1876,  by  an  international  exhibition,  held  in 
Fairmount  Park,  Philadelphia.  Grand  and  beautiful  build* 


ULYSSES  S.  GRANT,  EIGHTEENTH  PRESIDENT  245 

ings  were  built  and  products  of  all  the  states  and  of  many 
nations  were  exhibited. 

480 —  Custer  Massacre 

Trouble  with  the  Indians  was  more  or  less  continuous 
during  the  twelve  years,  following  1865.  This  was  largely 
the  fault  of  the  white  man.  In  the  words  of  General  Grant's 
Commission,  which  was  appointed  to  look  into  the  trouble: 
“The  history  of  the  government's  connections  with  the 
Indians  is  a  shameful  record  of  broken  treaties  and  unfulfilled 
promises." 

During  1876,  General  Custer,  and  a  detachment  of  his 
troops,  were  cut  off  by  a  band  of  Sioux  Indians,  led  by  the 
chief  Sitting  Bull,  and  massacred  to  the  last  man. 

481 —  The  Telephone.  Colorado  Admitted 

During  the  Centennial  Exposition  a  curious  instrument 
was  shown  for  the  first  time  in  public.  By  means  of  it  the 


The  telephone  from  coast  to  coast 


Vv,  ' 


246  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

human  voice  was  carried  over  a  wire.  This  “telephone” 
had  been  invented,  in  1875,  by  Alexander  Graham  Bell,  but 
even  at  the  Exposition  many  learned  men  ridiculed  it  and 
called  it  a  toy.  To-day  it  is  possible  to  talk  on  the  tele¬ 
phone  from  New  York  to  San  Francisco,  and  millions  of  the 
instruments  add  to  our  home  convenience  and  business 
advantage. 

Colorado,  admitted  in  1876,  is  called  the  “Centennial 
State.” 

CHAPTER  LX V 

RUTHERFORD  B.  HAYES,  NINETEENTH 

PRESIDENT 

182 — Electoral  Troubles 

The  Democratic  nominee  for  President,  in  1876,  was 
Samuel  J.  Tilden,  of  New  York.  The  Republicans  nomin¬ 
ated  Rutherford  B.  Hayes,  of  Ohio.  After  the  election  it  was 
found  that  if  the  votes  of  the  three  Southern  states,  Louisi¬ 
ana,  South  Carolina,  and  Florida,  were  counted  for  Tilden, 
he  would  win.  He  seemed  to  have  carried  these  states  by  a 
large  majority.  The  Republicans  claimed,  however,  that  the 
elections  in  these  states  had  been  unfairly  held. 

483 —  Electoral  Commission 

Excitement  ran  high,  and  matters  looked  serious.  The 
dispute,  however,  was  finally  laid  before  an  Electoral  Com¬ 
mission,  composed  of  five  Senators,  five  Congressmen,  and 
five  Judges  of  the  Supreme  Court.  Eight  of  these  men  were 
Republicans  and  seven  Democrats.  By  a  strictly  party 
vote  they  declared  Hayes  elected. 

484 —  Hayes’s  Administration  (1877-81) 

Hayes  took  office,  in  1877,  and  soon  after  withdrew  the 


RUTHERFORD  B.  HAYES,  NINETEENTH  PRESIDENT  247 

United  States  troops  from  the  South.  The  “carpet  bag¬ 
gers”  and  their  corrupt  governments  were  then  soon  ousted, 
and  the  people  took  hold  of  their  own  affairs.  A  much 
better  feeling  grew  up  between  the  sections. 

485 —  Railroad  Riots 

During  the  summer  of  1877,  a  strike  for  higher  wages,  was 
called  on  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad.  The  strikers 
attempted  to  stop  the  trains  from  running,  and  much  rioting 
followed.  State  militia  and  even  United  States  regular 
troops  were  called  to  quell  the  trouble.  In  Chicago,  and 
Pittsburg,  and  in  the  mining  regions,  many  were  killed  and 
wounded;  the  regular  troops  finally  restored  order.  Though 
millions  were  lost  in  property  and  wages,  the  strike  was  not 
successful. 

486 —  Yellow  Fever  in  South 

A  scourge  of  yellow  fever  broke  out  in  the  South,  during/ 
1878  and  1879.  Hundreds  of  people  died  and  in  some  places 
business  was  entirely  halted.  The  North  responded  nobly 
to  the  appeal  for  money  and  necessaries  and  sent  volunteers 
for  nursing.  This  kindly  sympathy  added  to  the  feeling 
of  re-union  which  was  growing  stronger  between  the  sections. 


248 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  XII 

1.  In  1864,  Gen.  W.  T.  Sherman,  captured  Atlanta, 
Georgia,  and  then  moved  along  a  broad  path  to  the  sea- 
coast,  capturing  Savannah.  The  country  through  which 
the  army  moved  was  swept  bare  of  supplies,  and  everything 
useful  to  the  enemy  was  destroyed. 

2.  Gen.  Lee  was  opposed  by  Gen.  Grant,  who  had  been 
placed  in  command  of  all  the  Union  forces.  A  series  of 
bloody  battles  took  place  at  the  Wilderness,  Spottsylvania 
Court  House,  and  Cold  Harbor  while  Grant  steadily  forced 
his  way  toward  Richmond.  Lee  sought  to  draw  off  Grant 
by  threatening  Washington,  but  the  Confederates  were 
badly  beaten,  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  by  Gen.  Philip 
Sheridan. 

3.  During  1864,  the  “Alabama,”  a  Confederate  privateer 
built  in  England,  and  which  had  done  great  damage  to 
Union  shipping,  was  sunk  by  the  U.  S.  S.  “Kearsarge.”  Ad¬ 
miral  Farragut  and  a  fleet  of  ships  captured  Mobile,  the  last 
open  port  in  the  South. 

4.  In  1865,  Lee  made  a  futile  effort  to  join  Johnston. 
Grant  barred  the  way  and  Lee  was  forced  to  surrender  at 
Appomattox  Court  House,  April  19,  1865.  The  other  Con¬ 
federate  forces  followed  and  the  war  was  over. 

5.  The  tremendous  sacrifices  of  the  Civil  War  brought 
about  two  great  results:  slavery  was  abolished;  and  the 
Union  of  the  States  was  made  permanent. 

6.  Abraham  Lincoln  was  shot  by  an  assassin,  while  at¬ 
tending  a  theatre  on  the  night  of  April  14,  1865.  He  died 
the  following  day  and  was  succeeded  by  Andrew  Johnson, 
the  seventeenth  President. 


REVIEW 


249 


7.  The  years  following  the  war  were  full  of  trouble  for  the 
Southern  States.  The  Thirteenth,  Fourteenth,  and  Fif¬ 
teenth  Amendments  to  the  Constitution  were  adopted,  giving 
the  rights  of  citizenship  to  the  former  slaves.  Politicians 
from  the  North  gained  control  in  many  places,  while  the 
best  people  were  not  allowed  to  vote,  because  they  had 
taken  part  in  the  war. 

8.  Congress  and  President  Johnson  were  in  continual 
dispute  over  the  reconstruction  of  the  South  and  the  Presi¬ 
dent  was  finally  Impeached.  Upon  trial  he  was  acquitted 
by  one  vote. 

9.  Gen.  Ulysses  S.  Grant  became  the  eighteenth  Presi¬ 
dent,  in  1869.  During  his  term  a  railroad  across  the  con¬ 
tinent  to  the  Pacific  Coast,  was  completed.  Claims  against 
England  growing  out  of  the  damage  done  by  the  “  Alabama” 
were  arbitrated.  Archbishop  McClosky  of  New  York  was 
appointed  the  first  American  Cardinal.  One  hundred  years 
of  American  independence  was  celebrated  by  an  Exposition 
at  Philadelphia. 

10.  Rutherford  B.  Hayes  was  elected  nineteenth  Presi¬ 
dent,  after  a  contest  with  Samuel  J.  Tilden,  which  was  finally 
decided  by  an  Electoral  Commission.  Hayes  withdrew  the 
last  troops  from  the  South  and  a  better  feeling  grew  up 
between  the  sections. 


BIOGRAPHIES 


BIOGRAPHIES 

Lincoln 

Abraham  Lincoln,  our  great  war  President,  and  one  of 
the  noblest  figures  in  human  history,  was  born  in  Hardin 
County,  Ky.,  on  February  12,  1809.  His  family  moved 
to  Illinois  and  there  Lincoln  began  the  practice  of  law,  after  a 
bitter  struggle  with  poverty  and  lack  of  school  education. 
Elected  President,  in  1860,  by  the  Republican  party,  the 
party  then  opposed  to  slavery,  eleven  slave  holding  States 
withdrew  from  the  Union  and  formed  the  Confederate  States 
of  America.  A  Civil  War  of  great  severity  followed  lasting 
from  1861  to  1865.  During  this  most  trying  period  of  our 
history  Lincoln  guided  the  nation  with  marvelous  skill  and 
wisdom.  He  freed  the  slaves  and  at  the  close  of  the  war 
had  taken  steps  toward  bringing  the  seceded  states  back 
into  the  Union.  The  pistol  of  an  assassin  cut  short  his  life — 
a  life  invaluable  to  his  country  and  his  time.  He  was  shot 
in  Ford’s  Theatre,  Washington,  in  April  1865  by  John  Wilkes 
Booth.  The  assassin  was  cornered  in  a  bam  and  shot. 

Grant 

Ulysses  Simpson  Grant  was  born  at  Point  Pleasant, 
Ohio,  April  27,  1822.  When  our  Civil  War  began,  he  was 
employed  in  his  brother’s  tanyard  in  Galena,  Illinois.  But 
he  was  a  graduate  of  West  Point  Military  Academy  and  had 
served  with  credit  in  our  army  through  the  Mexican  War. 
After  taking  command  of  an  Illinois  regiment  he  rose  rapidly 
in  rank.  Fort  Donelson,  Pittsburg  Landing,  Corinth, 
Lookout  Mountain,  Vicksburg — these  are  the  names  of 

250 


BIOGRAPHIES 


251 


victories  he  won.  On  March  12, 1864,  he  took  command  of 
the  army  of  the  Potomac,  and  in  a  little  over  a  year  he  had 
compelled  the  surrender  of  the  Confederate  army  opposed 
to  him.  After  two  terms  as  President — 1869-1877 — he 
made  a  tour  of  the  world  and  everywhere  was  received  with 
high  honors.  He  died  at  Mt.  McGregor,  New  York,  in 
1885.  His  remains,  inclosed  in  a  stone  coffin,  repose  in  a 
magnificent  mausoleum  in  New  York  City  on  the  east  bank 
of  the  Hudson  River. 

Sherman 

William  Tecumseh  Sherman,  an  eminent  Union  Gen¬ 
eral  of  our  Civil  War,  was  born  in  Lancaster,  Ohio,  Feb¬ 
ruary  8,  1820.  Graduating  from  West  Point,  he  entered 
the  army  but  later  on  resigned.  At  the  opening  of  the  Civil 
War  he  was  principal  of  a  military  academy  in  Louisiana 
and  was  offered  many  inducements  to  favor  the  Confederate 
cause.  But  he  remained  loyal  to  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  was 
commissioned  colonel  of  the  Thirteenth  Infantry,  and  soon 
afterward  was  made  brigadier  general.  He  quickly  won  a 
high  reputation  for  courage  and  military  skill  in  battle. 
His  famous  march  from  Atlanta,  Georgia,  to  the  sea— a 
march  the  most  remarkable  so  large  an  army  ever  under¬ 
took — gave  the  death  stroke  to  the  Confederacy  south  of  the 
line  held  by  Grant's  army.  After  capturing  Savannah,  he 
turned  northward  and,  on  April  26,  1865,  forced  the  last 
Confederate  army  to  surrender  in  North  Carolina. 

In  March,  1869,  he  succeeded  Grant  as  General-in-chief 
of  the  armies  of  the  United  States.  He  died  in  New  York 
on  February  14,  1891,  having  become  a  Catholic  shortly 
before.  One  of  his  sons  joined  the  Society  of  Jesus  and 
became  a  priest. 

Sheridan 

Philip  Henry  Sheridan  was  one  of  the  most  distin- 


252 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


guished  officers  of  the  Union  Army  in  the  Civil  War.  .  He 
was  bom  in  Albany,  New  York,  March  6,  1813,  a  Catholic, 
of  Irish  descent.  After  being  graduated  from  West  Point, 
he  received  a  commission  in  the  regular  army.  For  success 
in  battle  he  was  made  brigadier  general  and  when  Grant 
took  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  he  made  Sheri¬ 
dan  commander  of  cavalry.  The  latter  promptly  drove 
the  Confederates  out  of  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  Some 
years  after  the  war  closed,  he  was  raised  by  Congress  to  the 
highest  military  rank— general  of  the  army,  an  office  held 
before  him  only  by  Grant  and  Sherman.  He  died  in  1888. 

Meagher 

Thomas  Francis  Meagher,  the  general  commanding  the 
famous  Irish  Brigade  during  our  Civil  War  was  born  in 
Waterford,  Ireland,  August  3, 1823.  Educated  in  the  Jesuit 
college  of  Stoneyhurst,  he  joined  the  Young  Ireland  party — 
the  party  that  wanted  to  free  Ireland  by  force — and  was 
arrested  by  the  English  government,  and  transported  to 
Van  Dieman’s  Land.  Escaping  he  came  to  the  United 
States  in  1852.  When  war  broke  out,  in  1861,  he  promptly 
took  the  Union  side.  In  one  of  the  great  battles  of  the  war, 
Chancellorsville,  the  key  of  the  Confederate’s  position  was 
a  hill  whose  top  was  fortified  by  a  stone  wall.  Behind  the 
wall  were  strong  divisions  of  Confederate  soldiers.  We 
know  now  that  it  was  impossible  to  storm  it,  but  the  Irish 
Brigade  was  ordered  to  attempt  the  hopeless  task.  With 
Meagher  at  their  head  those  heroic  sons  of  Ireland  pressed 
on  to  death,  with  the  courage  of  a  race  that  has  won  glory 
on  a  thousand  battle  fields.  The  Brigade  was  nearly  anni¬ 
hilated,  the  last  man  that  fell  being  only  17  yards  from  the 
muzzles  of  the  Confederate  cannon.  In  1867,  Meagher,  then 
acting  governor  of  Montana  territory,  accidentally  fell  from 
the  deck  of  a  steamboat  on  the  Mission  River  and  was 
drowned.  His  death  was  deeply  lamented. 


SECTION  XIII 


COMPLETE  REUNION.  INDUSTRIAL  AND 
TERRITORIAL  EXPANSION 


CHAPTER  LX VI 

JAMES  A.  GARFIELD,  TWENTIETH  PRESIDENT 
CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR,  TWENTY-FIRST  PRESIDENT 

487 —  Garfield's  Administration  (1879) 

The  presidential  contest,  in  1880,  was  between  two  civil 
war  heroes — General  James  A.  Garfield,  Republican,  and 
General  Winfield  Scott  Hancock, 

Democrat.  Garfield  was  elected, 
but  the  contest  was  bitter  and 
exciting. 

Four  months  after  taking  of 
fice,  the  President  was  shot.  A 
disappointed  office  seeker,  named 
Charles  J.  Guiteau  was  the 
cowardly  assassin. 

488 —  Death  of  Garfield 

President  Garfield  lay  between 
life  and  death  for  nearly  three 
months,  while  the  whole  nation 
prayed  for  his  recovery.  On  the 
19th  of  September  he  passed 
away  mourned  by  all. 

Vice  President  Chester  Alan  Arthur,  of  New  York,  was 
sworn  in  as  President  (1879-83). 

253 


James  A.  Garfield 


254 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


489 — Chinese  Exclusion 


The  American  laboring  man  demanded  protection  from 
cheap  foreign  competition.  Chinese  laborers,  who  are 

willing  to  live  on  a  few  cents  a 
day,  were  coming  into  this  coun¬ 
try  •  in  great  numbers.  They 
worked  for  small  pay  and  took 
the  jobs  of  American  laborers. 
A  law  was  passed,  in  1882,  pro¬ 
hibiting  Chinese  entering  this 
country  for  a  period  of  ten  years. 
This  has  been  continued  to  the 
present  time. 


490 — Alien  Contract  Labor 

Another  scheme  to  get  cheap 
labor  was  for  employers  to  make 
contracts  in  Europe  with  men  to 
come  to  this  country  and  work  for  low  wages.  This  prac¬ 
tice  was  stopped  by  the  Alien  Contract  Labor  Law,  of  1885. 


Chester  A.  Arthur 


491— Civil  Service  Reform 

When  the  government  was  first  organized,  men  in  its  em¬ 
ploy  held  office  under  succeeding  Presidents.  President 
Jackson  however  inaugurated  the  system  of  “rotation  in 
office.”  Under  this  system  each  President  appointed  his 
own  friends  and  political  supporters  to  office.  The  sys¬ 
tem  had  grown  to  evil  proportions,  and,  during  Arthur’s 
administration,  a  bill  was  passed  which  was  the  beginning  of 
civil  service  reform.  This  aimed  to  limit  appointments  to 
those  who  had  passed  an  examination  of  fitness,  and  then 
prohibited  their  dismissal  except  for  cause.  This  law  has 
been  added  to  and  improved  until  now  there  are  over  200,000 
government  employees  under  civil  service  restrictions. 


GROVER  CLEVELAND,  TWENTY-SECOND  PRESIDENT  255 

492 —  Democratic  Victory  1884 

After  a  lapse  of  a  quarter  of  a  century  the  Democrats 
again  elected  a  President.  Grover  Cleveland,  of  New  York, 
defeated  James  G.  Blaine,  of  Maine.  This  victory  of  the 
Democrats,  who  had  been  identified  with  the  South  during 
the  War,  showed  that  all  sectional  feeling  had  passed  away. 

CHAPTER  LXVII 

GROVER  CLEVELAND,  TWENTY-SECOND 

PRESIDENT 

493 —  Cleveland’s  Administration  (1885-89) 

Important  Laws  were  passed  during  Cleveland’s  term? 
among  them  the  Presidential  Succession  Law.  Under 
the  old  law,  in  case  both  the 
President  and  Vice  President 
died,  there  might  have  been 
no  one  to  fill  the  office.  N ow 
a  regular  order  of  succession 
among  the  officers  of  the 
cabinet  was  established. 

494 —  Electoral  Count  Law 
In  order  that  there  might 

never  be  a  repetition  of  the 
Hayes-Tilden  election  dis¬ 
pute,  an  “Electoral  Count” 

Law  was  passed.  Under 
this  law  disputed  votes  of 
states  are  to  be  admitted 
when  both  houses  of  Congress  agree  on  them.  If  the 
Senate  and  House  can  not  agree,  then  the  matter  is  to  be 
left  to  the  Governor  of  the  state  whose  votes  are  in  dis¬ 
pute. 


Grover  Cleveland 


256 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


495 —  Interstate  Commerce  Law 

Congress  also  passed  a  law  creating  an  Interstate  Com¬ 
merce  Commission.  This  body  was  given  power  to  regulate 
the  freight  and  passenger  rates  charged  by  railroads  doing 
business  between  (inter)  the  states.  In  addition  it  became 
unlawful  for  the  railroads  to  give  “  rebates/'  or  cheaper  rates 
to  favored  customers.  These  secret  rebates  had  been  the 
means  by  which  large  and  greedy  corporations  crushed  their 
smaller  rivals. 

496 —  The  Tariff 

Cleveland  believed  the  tariff  should  be  cut  down  on  most 
articles  and  taken  off  raw  materials  entirely.  There  was 
too  much  revenue  coming  in  from  customs  duties,  which 
had  been  put  on  when  much  money  was  needed  to  carry 
on  the  Civil  War.  The  Republicans  opposed  cutting  down 
the  tariff.  They  claimed  that  cheap  European  goods  would 
flood  this  country  and  that  the  wages  of  American  laboring 
men  would  have  to  be  cut  down  to  meet  their  competition. 
A  very  general  discussion  ensued  throughout  the  country, 
and,  in  the  election  of  1888,  Cleveland  was  defeated  for  re- 
election  by  Benjamin  Harrison  of  Indiana. 

CHAPTER  LX  VIII 

BENJAMIN  HARRISON,  TWENTY-THIRD 

PRESIDENT 

497 —  Harrison's  Administration  (1889-92) 

George  Washington  was  inaugurated  first  President  of  the 
United  States,  in  New  Y ork,  in  the  year  17 89.  Grover  Cleve¬ 
land's  first  administration,  which  ended  in  1889,  marked  the 
completion  of  one  hundred  years  of  government  of  the  Re¬ 
public  .  This  event  was  celebrated  by  a  three  days'  festivity 


BENJAMIN  HARRISON,  TWENTY-THIRD  PRESIDENT  257 

in  New  York  City.  Six  millions  of  people  witnessed  the 
military,  civic,  and  naval  parades,  and  the  whole  country  re¬ 
joiced  in  the  anniversary. 


498 — A  Century’s  Progress 

There  was  much  cause  for  joy.  The  little  strip  of  sea¬ 
board  territory  of  a  century  before,  had  extended  out  across 
the  continent  to  the  Pacific 
Ocean;  five  millions  of  people 
had  increased  to  sixty-five  mil¬ 
lions;  a  second  war  of  Inde¬ 
pendence  had  been  successfully 
fought,  in  1812.  A  war  with 
Mexico,  which  resulted  in  large 
territorial  expansion,  had  been 
won  without  the  loss  of  a  battle; 
the  terrible  Civil  War  with  its 
fratricidal  hate  and  bloodshed, 
had  come  and  gone;  and  the 
country  was  united  again  more 
firmly  than  ever  before.  Relig¬ 
ion,  wealth,  education  and  hap¬ 
piness  had  everywhere  progressed,  and  the  struggling  little 
republic  had  become  a  giant  among  the  nations.  Catholic 
Americans,  too,  had  cause  to  rejoice  at  the  progress  of  their 
religion  during  that  time. 


Benjamin  Harrison 


499 — Oklahoma 

Forty  thousand  square  miles  of  territory,  which  had  been 
bought  from  the  Indians,  was  thrown  open  to  settlement  in 
April  1889.  This  region  had  formerly  been  a  part  of  Indian 
Territory.  A  frantic  rush  of  settlers  soon  filled  every  home¬ 
stead  in  this  rich  country.  The  city  of  Guthrie  was  founded 
and  by  nightfall  had  a  population  of  10,000  people. 


258 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


500 —  New  States 

The  great  West  was  rapidly  filling  up.  Farms  and  ranches 
increased  in  number.  Villages  and  cities  were  established 
and  mines  were  opened  up.  All  this  was  accomplished  by  a 
great  increase  in  population,  particularly  in  the  Northwest. 
During  Harrison’s  administration  six  new  states  were  ad¬ 
mitted.  North  Dakota,  South  Dakota,  Montana,  and 
Washington,  in  1889;  and  Idaho  and  Wyoming,  in  1890. 

501—  Disappearance  of  the  Frontier 

I  Until  the  year  1890,  at  each  census,  it  was  possible  to 
trace  on  the  map  a  line  which  marked  the  frontier,  or  west- 
ern: limits  of  settlement.  Now  this  was  no  longer  possible. 
'  While  there  yet  remained  large  tracts  of  land  without  in¬ 
habitants,  yet  population  was  so  well  distributed  that  fron¬ 
tier  lines  had  entirely  disappeared. 

502—  The  McKinley  Bill 

As  the  Republicans  had  been  elected  on  a  “ Protection” 
plank,  they  enacted  a  Tariff  legislation,  which  raised  the 
duty  on  many  articles.  It  was  called  the  McKinley  Bill, 
taking  its  name  from  its  author.  Under  it,  and  subsequent 
bills  passed  by  the  Republicans,  the  industries  and  manu¬ 
factures  grew  to  great  proportions.  These  bills  led  to  the 
formation  of  the  great  “Trusts”  which  we  shall  hear  about. 

CHAPTER  LXIX 

GROVER  CLEVELAND,  TWENTY-FOURTH 

PRESIDENT 

503 —  Cleveland’s  Second  Term 

For  a  third  time,  in  1892,  Grover  Cleveland  was  the 
Democratic  nominee  for  President.  The  Republicans  were 


GROVER  CLEVELAND,  TWENTY-FOURTH  PRESIDENT  259 

led  by  Harrison.  A  new  party  called  the  Peoples  Party,  or 
''Populists/7  sprang  up  and  carried  six  of  the  Western 
States.  Cleveland  was  elected  by  a  large  majority  (1893-97). 

504 — Columbian  Exposition 

During  the  year  1893  a  World's  Exposition  was  held  in 
Chicago  to  celebrate  the  four  hundredth  anniversary  of  the 
Discovery  of  America,  in  1492.  The  "White  City,"  as  it 
was  called,  was  built  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Michigan,  and 
to  it  the  nations  of  the  world  sent  their  finest  products  of  art 
and  manufacture.  Princess  Eulalie  of  Spain  visited  it,  and 
was  received  with  great  enthusiasm  throughout  the  country. 
Reproductions  of  the  "Santa  Maria"  and  the  other  ships  of 
Columbus  were  built  in  Spain  and  crossed  the  Atlantic  to 
this  country. 


A  scene  in  Hawaii 


260 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


505 —  Hawaii 

A  revolution  led  by  Americans  and  aided  by  the  American 
Minister,  had  overthrown  the  government  of  Queen  Liliuo- 
kalani  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  in  the  Pacific  Ocean.  A 
provisional  government  sent  a  “Treaty  of  Annexation”  to 
the  United  States  Government.  President  Cleveland  would 
have  none  of  this  high  handed  procedure  and  withdrew  the 
treaty  from  the  Senate.  Hawaii  then  became  a  republic,  but 
in  1898,  it  was  annexed  to  this  country.  The  islands  are  well 
situated  for  commerce,  particularly  since  the  opening  of  the 
Panama  Canal.  They  are  in  the  direct  trade  routes  of 
vessels  and  are  therefore  valuable  possessions. 

506 —  Panic  of  1893 

Financial  affairs  had  become  unsettled  by  the  workings  of 
the  Sherman  Silver  Bill.  This  bill,  passed  during  Harrison’s 
term,  compelled  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  to  buy  a  large 
amount  of  silver  each  month  and  to  pay  for  it  in  treasury 
notes  (paper  money).  The  holders  of  these  notes  could 
go  to  the  Treasury  and  get  gold  for  them.  In  our  country 
gold  and  silver  money  were  supposed  to  be  of  equal  value, 
but  in  other  parts  of  the  world  gold  was  worth  more.  Sc 
many  people  got  gold  from  the  Treasury,  in  exchange  for 
their  paper  money,  and  sold  it  for  higher  prices  in  foreign 
countries,  or  else  hid  it  away  for  emergencies. 

507 —  Repeal  of  Sherman  Bill 

President  Cleveland  sent  a  message  to  Congress  asking 
the  repeal  of  the  silver  purchase  clause  of  the  Sherman  Bill. 
Before  Congress  passed  the  bill  a  great  panic  came  over  the 
country.  Banks  failed,  manufacturing  stopped,  and  money 
seemed  almost  to  disappear.  But  the  Sherman  Bill  was  re¬ 
pealed  and  things  very  slowly  became  settled  again,  several 
years  passing  before  business  became  normal. 


GROVER  CLEVELAND,  TWENTY-FOURTH  PRESIDENT  261 
508 — Venezuelan  Question 

British  Guiana  lies  next  to  Venezuela  in  South  America. 
For  years  there  had  been  a  dispute  over  the  boundary  line 
between  the  two  countries.  In  accordance  with  the  Monroe 
Doctrine,  the  United  States  felt  a  close  interest  in  the  dispute 
and  had  several  times  urged  a  settlement  favorable  to 
Venezuela.  The  English  government  always  refused  arbi¬ 
tration  or  any  settlement  that  did  not  include  all  its  de¬ 
mands. 

509  Cleveland's  Message 

In  December,  1895,  President  Cleveland  sent  a  famous 
message  to  Congress.  In  it  he  declared  it  to  be  the  duty  of 
the  United  States  to  find  out  for  itself  the  truth  about  the 
disputed  boundary;  and  then  to  insist  with  all  its  power  that 
a  just  settlement  be  made.  Should  England  refuse,  this 
would  mean  war,  and  the  whole  country  was  thrilled  with 
enthusiasm  at  the  President's  courageous  stand.  All  parties 
supported  the  President  and  England,  seeing  trouble  ahead, 
agreed  to  arbitrate.  Strange  to  say  this  was  the  beginning 
of  a  much  better  feeling  between  the  two  countries. 

510 —  Monroe  Doctrine  in  Effect 

The  Venezuelan  Boundary  Question,  and  the  withdrawal 
of  the  troops  of  Napoleon  III  from  Mexico,  are  the  two  most 
famous  instances  of  the  application  of  the  Monroe  Doc¬ 
trine. 

511—  Wilson  Tariff  Bill.  Utah  Admitted 

In  1894,  the  Democrats  reduced  the  tariff  by  the  Wilson 
Bill.  Cleveland  felt  that  the  reduction  was  not  as  great  as 
his  party  had  promised  and  allowed  the  bill  to  become  a 
law  without  his  signature. 

Utah,  where  the  Mormons  dwell,  became  a  state  in  1896. 


262 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


CHAPTER  L  XX 

william  McKinley,  twenty-fifth  president 

512 —  Election  of  1896 

The  repeal  of  the  Sherman  Bill  divided  the  country  on  the 
question  of  coining  silver  into  money,  A  very  intense  cam¬ 
paign  ensued  on  this  question.  William  McKinley  was 

nominated  by  the  Republi¬ 
cans.  Those  who  believed  in 
coining  silver,  as  well  as  gold, 
gained  control  of  the  Demo¬ 
cratic  party  and  nominated 
William  J.  Bryan.  Bryan  was 
unknown  throughout  the 
countiy,  but  gained  the  nomi¬ 
nation  by  a  thrilling  speech 
made  at  the  Democratic  Con¬ 
vention.  In  it  he  declared 
that  the  opponents  of  silver 
would  “crucify  mankind  upon 
a  cross  of  gold.” 

513 —  Silver  or  Gold 

The  Democrats  were  endorsed  by  the  Populists  and  a 
campaign  of  education  followed.  Each  side  strove  to  con¬ 
vince  the  people  by  speeches,  newspaper  and  magazine  arti¬ 
cles,  and  every  kind  of  argument.  The  manufacturers  and 
business  men  were  on  the  side  of  McKinley  and  “gold.” 
The  farmers  and  miners  supported  Bryan  and  “silver.” 
McKinley  was  elected  by  a  large  majority  (1897-1901)  and 
the  business  of  the' country  at  once  revived. 

514 —  Dingley  Bill 

The  first  thing  President  McKinley  did  was  to  call  an  ex- 


William  McKinley 


WILLIAM  MCKINLEY,  TWENTY-FIFTH  PRESIDENT  263 

tra  session  of  Congress  which  framed  the  Dingley  Tariff 
Bill.  This  practically  put  the  high  tariff  McKinley  Bill 
in  force  again  and  American  protected  industries  became 
very  prosperous. 

515 — Spain  and  Cuba 

Affairs  in  Cuba  had  been  in  a  turmoil  for  years.  Cubans 
were  dissatisfied  with  Spanish  rule,  and  an  insurrection  or 
revolution  broke  out.  It  dragged  along  for  years  with  much 
cruelty  and  bloodshed,  and  finally  Spain  sent  General  Wey- 
ler  to  suppress  it.  He  attempted  to  do  this  by  ordering  the 
inhabitants  of  the  rebellious  regions  into  great  “concentra- 
!  tion  camps/'  where  they  could  be  kept  under  his  eye.  No 
provisions  for  health  were  made  in  these  camps,  and  the 
suffering  was  great.  American  opinion,  which  had  been 
favorable  to  the  Cubans  for  many  years,  became  intensely 
excited  at  this  suffering  so  near  our  shores. 


264 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


516 — The  “Maine” 

The  battleship  “ ‘Maine”  was  sent  on  a  visit  to  Havana  and 
was  assigned  to  a  particular  anchorage  in  the  harbor,  by  the 
Spanish  authorities.  On  Feb.  14,  1898,  the  “Maine”  was 
blown  up  and  wrecked,  two  hundred  and  sixty  of  her  crew 
being  killed.  It  was  found  that  the  explosion  came  from 
the  outside  but  it  could  not  be  proved  that  the  Spaniards 
caused  it. 

The  whole  Cuban  question  became  more  acute  than  ever 
and  indignation  ran  high  in  America.  President  McKinley 
made  demands  on  Spain  to  correct  conditions,  but  a  satisfac¬ 
tory  answer  was  not  given. 

CHAPTER  LXII 
WAR  WITH  SPAIN 


517— War 

On  April  18, 1898,  Congress 


Admiral  Dewey 


declared  Cuba  to  be  free  and 
independent;  and,  on  April 
25,  war  against  Spain  was 
declared.  The  American 
government  pledged  itself 
not  to  annex  or  control  the 
island,  promising  to  with¬ 
draw  when  its  liberation 
had  been  effected. 

518 — Dewey's  Victory  at 
Manila 

The  war  was  short  and 
entirely  in  favor  of  the 
United  States.  Commo¬ 
dore  Dewey,  command¬ 
ing  the  American  Asiatic 


WAR  WITH  SPAIN 


265 


fleet,  left  Hong  Kong  and  reached  the  Harbor  of  Manila, 
Philippine  Islands,  on  May  1.  Stealing  past  the  outer 
defences  of  the  harbor  during  the  night,  and  ignoring  the 
torpedoes  which  were  supposed  to  be  planted  in  his  path, 
he  came  upon  the  Spanish  fleet  before  the  city.  At  the  end 
of  a  short  battle  the  Spaniards  were  entirely  destroyed,  with¬ 
out  any  American  loss.  Congress  thanked  Dewey  and 
made  him  Admiral  of  the  Navy, 

519 —  Spanish  Cruisers 

Four  fine  armored  cruisers  set  out  from  Spain  and  crossed 
the  Atlantic.  For  a  long  time  they  could  not  be  located, 
and  much  apprehension  was  caused  in  cities  along  the  At¬ 
lantic  coast.  The  American  Atlantic  fleet,  under  Sampson 
and  Schley,  finally  located  the  ships  in  Santiago  harbor, 
Cuba. 

520 —  Battle  of  Santiago 

On  July  3rd,  the  Spaniards,  under  Admiral  Cervera,  made 
a  dash  for  escape  from  the  harbor.  Within  four  hours  their 
vessels  were  a  series  of  wrecks  strewn  along  the  coast.  They 
had  been  smashed  and  forced  ashore  by  the  big  guns  of  the 
American  fleet.  Six  hundred  Spaniards  were  killed  and 
seventeen  hundred,  including  Admiral  Cervera,  taken  pri¬ 
soners. 

521 —  San  Juan  Hill 

In  the  meantime  an  army  under  General  Shafter  landed 
near  Santiago  and  in  a  brilliant  action  captured  the  San 
Juan  and  other  hills  overlooking  the  city.  Non-combatants 
were  allowed  to  leave,  and  then  a  bombardment  of  the  city 
commenced.  On  July  17,  Santiago  and  all  the  eastern  part 
of  the  island  were  in  the  hands  of  the  Americans.  General 
Miles  captured  Porto  Rico  with  but  little  trouble;  land 


2  66 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


forces,  which  had  been  sent  to  Admiral  Dewey's  aid,  cap¬ 
tured  Manila,  and  the  surrounding  region. 

522 —  Treaty  of  Peace 

Spain  now  sued  for  peace.  Cuba  was  given  her  indepen¬ 
dence.  The  United  States  became  possessed  of  all  the 
Philippine  Islands  and  Guam,  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  Porto 
Rico,  in  the  Atlantic. 

523—  Effects 

The  principal  effects  of  the  Spanish  war  were:  The  end¬ 
ing  of  all  ill-feeling  between  the  North  and  South.  Old 
Southern  soldiers  were  given  high  command  in  the  Union 
armies  and  the  whole  country  rallied  to  the  flag.  Another 
effect  was  to  make  the  United  States  a  world  power.  There 
was  no  such  intention  at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  but 
Dewey's  victory  at  Manila,  and  the  collapse  of  Spanish 
colonial  power  forced  this  country  to  take  up  the  work  of 
dominion.  The  war  marked  the  end  of  Spain  as  a  world 
power.  Her  colonial  possessions,  which  had  once  been  the 
greatest  in  the  world,  were  now  lost  to  her. 

524 —  War  in  Philippines 

The  natives  of  these  islands  expected  the  Americans  to 
withdraw  as  soon  as  the  Spanish  were  expelled.  When  they 
did  not  do  so,  the  Filipinos  set  up  a  government  of  their 
own,  with  their  leader,  Emilio  Aguinaldo,  as  President.  In 
the  winter  of  1899,  a  war  broke  out  between  the  Filipinos 
and  the  Americans  which  lasted  for  three  years  and  caused 
much  serious  fighting  in  the  wild  and  unsettled  parts  of  the 
islands.  The  natives  were  finally  pacified. 

525 —  McKinley  Re-elected 

McKinley  was  re-elected  over  Bryan,  in  1900.  The  silver 


PAN-AMERICAN  EXPOSITION 


267 


question  was  again  debated,  but  the  prosperity  of  the  coun¬ 
try  was  so  great  that  the  people  desired  McKinley  to  con¬ 
tinue. 

526 —  Trusts 

During  these  years  of  prosperity  and  growth  under  the 
high  tariff,  the  practice  of  “ combining”  different  businesses, 
or  manufacturing  plants,  had  grown  to  great  proportions. 
It  was  very  profitable  to  do  away  with  competition  and  to 
save  expenses  by  joining  rival  concerns  into  one  company. 
Thus  in  the  steel  industry  there  came  to  be  a  great  company 
which  controlled  all  the  wire  mills,  and  another  which  made 
most  of  the  steel  for  building,  and  one  which  accounted  for 
all  the  sheet  steel. 

527—  United  States  Steel  Corporation 

Finally  all  these  iron  and  steel  companies  were  combined 
into  one  great  company  called  the  United  States  Steel  Cor¬ 
poration.  In  Sugar,  in  Oil,  in  Tobacco,  and  in  many  other 
products  large  corporations  also  gained  control.  Many 
people  became  alarmed  at  the  growing  power  of  these  great 
companies,  or  “Trusts,”  and  their  regulation  and  control 
has  been  a  vital  question  from  McKinley’s  day  to  the  present 
time. 

528 —  Pan-American  Exposition 

During  1901,  the  beautiful  Pan-American  Exposition  was 
opened  at  Buffalo,  New  York.  “Pan”  is  a  Greek  word 
meaning  “all,”  and  the  purpose  of  this  All-American  exposi¬ 
tion  was  to  exhibit  the  products  of  the  three  sections  of  our 
Continent — North,  Central,  and  South  America — and  to 
bring  these  sections  closer  together  in  business  and  friend¬ 
ship. 


268 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


CHAPTER  LXXII 

THEODORE  ROOSEVELT,  TWENTY-SIXTH 

PRESIDENT 


529 — Assassination  of  McKinley.  Theodore  Roosevelt 
becomes  President  (1901-09) 

During  September,  1901,  President  McKinley  attended 
the  Exposition  and  held  a  public  reception.  An  anarchist 

named  Czolgotz,  concealing 
a  revolver  in  his  handker¬ 
chief,  shot  the  President. 
The  wound  was  not  immedi¬ 
ately  fatal  but  on  Sept.  14, 
1901,  the  President  passed 
away.  The  Vice  President 
Theodore  Roosevelt  of  New 
York,  immediately  took  the 
oath  of  office  as  President. 


Theodore  Roosevelt 


From  the  time  of  its  discov¬ 
ery  it  had  been  the  ambition 
of  men  to  cut  a  passage  across 
the  Isthmus  of  Panama.  The 
Spanish  War  brought  up  the  matter  very  forcibly.  The 
battleship  “Oregon”  was  on  the  Pacific  coast,  when  the  war 
broke  out.  To  reach  the  rest  of  the  fleet,  on  the  Atlantic, 
she  was  forced  to  sail  all  around  South  America  and  to  make 
the  passage  through  the  dangerous  Straits  of  Magellan. 
This  she  did  in  gallant  style,  but  the  advantage  of  having  a 
shorter  route  across  Panama  became  very  evident.  It 
would  be  of  importance  not  only  from  a  naval  but  a  com¬ 
mercial  point  of  view.  The  saving  in  ocean  freight  charges 
would  be  very  large. 


530 — Panama  Canal 


THEODORE  ROOSEVELT,  TWENTY-SIXTH  PRESIDENT  269 

531 — Goethals  Finishes  Canal 

A  French  Company  had  started  to  build  a  canal  but  the 
work  had  been  stopped.  The  American  government 
bought  the  French  Company’s  rights  and  leased  a  strip  of 
land  crossing  the  Isthmus  from  the  Republic  of  Panama. 


The  Panama  Canal 


Lieut.  Colonel  (now  Major  General)  George  W.  Goethals  was 
entrusted,  in  1907,  with  the  engineering  work  of  building  this 
great  waterway.  The  difficulties  were  enormous.  The 
great  ditch  had  to  be  dug  in  one  place  through  a  small 
mountain.  But  all  difficulties  were  overcome  and  the  canal 
was  opened  to  traffic,  in  1914. 

532 — Roosevelt  Re-elected 

President  Roosevelt  was  re-elected,  in  1904,  over  Alton  B. 
Parker,  of  New  York,  the  Democratic  nomine 


270 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


533 —  Anti-Trust  Law 

The  great  combinations  of  business,  in  the  form  of  “  Trusts'  ’ 
on  one  side,  and  of  working  men  in  the  “Labor  Unions”  * 
on  the  other,  caused  a  demand  that  the  government  should 
regulate  both.  A  bill  called  the  Sherman  Anti-Trust  law 
had  been  passed  sometime  before.  It  made  combinations 
of  business  which  would  restrain  trade  unlawful.  President 
Roosevelt  now  invoked  the  Sherman  Anti-Trust  Law  and 
brought  it  to  bear  on  several  monopolies,  which  the  Supreme 
Court  dissolved. 

534 —  Fairer  Business  Methods 

A  general  house  cleaning  of  business  methods  was  inau¬ 
gurated,  which  has  done  much  to  raise  the  standards  of 
honesty  in  business  dealings.  Laws  were  passed  to  further 
this  improvement  in  business  morals.  The  Railway  Rate, 
Meat  Inspection,  and  Pure  Food  Laws,  all  have  this  intent. 

535 —  San  Francisco  Earthquake  and  Fire 

On  April  18th,  1906,  a  violent  earthquake  shook  the  City 
of  San  Francisco  and  the  surrounding  country.  Many 
people  were  killed  by  falling  buildings  and,  to  make  matters 
worse,  the  city  water  pipes  were  broken  in  the  ground. 
Fire  broke  out  and,  no  water  being  obtainable,  destroyed 
a  large  part  of  the  city.  The  loss  was  very  great,  and 
famine  was  prevented  only  by  prompt  aid  from  the  Govern¬ 
ment  and  the  country  at  large.  The  city  was  soon  rebuilt 
in  more  substantial  shape  than  ever,  and,  in  1915,  the 
Panama- Pacific  Exposition,  celebrating  the  opening  of  the 
Panama  Canal,  was  held  within  its  limits. 

536 —  Celebrations 

Three  anniversaries  of  important  historical  events  were 
celebrated  during  Roosevelt's  administration.  In  1904,  was 


THEODORE  ROOSEVELT,  TWENTY-SIXTH  PRESIDENT  271 

celebrated  the  one  hundredth  anniversary  of  the  Louisiana 
Purchase,  1803.  A  great  World’s  Fair  was  held  in  the  city  of 
St.  Louis,  the  most  important  city  embraced  in  what  was 
the  Louisiana  Territory. 


The  St.  Louis  Fair 


537 —  Lewis  and  Clark,  and  Jamestown  Expositions 

In  1905,  a  Fair  was  held  at  Portland,  Oregon,  to  commem¬ 
orate  the  one  hundredth  anniversary  of  the  Lewis  and 
Clark  Expedition.  The  great  wilderness  they  explored 
had  grown,  in  one  hundred  years  to  be  an  important  section 
of  the  Union. 

In  1907,  a  Fair  was  held  at  Norfolk,  Va.,  to  celebrate  the 
three  hundredth  anniversary  of  the  first  English  settlement 
at  Jamestown  (1607). 

538—  Panic  of  1907 

The  failure  of  a  New  York  trust  company  brought  on  a 
severe  money  panic,  in  1907.  Its  effects  were  a  long  time  in 
being  overcome  by  the  business  world. 


272  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

IMPORTANT  FACTS  IN  SECTION  XIII 

1.  James  A.  Garfield,  the  twentieth  President,  was  killed 
by  an  assassin  shortly  after  taking  office,  Chester  Allen 
Arthur  became  the  twenty-first  President.  American  labor 
was  protected  by  laws  prohibiting  emigration  of  Chinese  and 
the  bringing  in  of  cheap  European  contract  labor. 

2.  Grover  Cleveland,  twenty-second  President,  was  the 
first  Democrat  elected  since  before  the  Civil  War.  Laws 
were  passed  regulating  the  railroads  doing  business  be¬ 
tween  states  (inter-state).  The  tariff  was  reduced. 

3.  Benjamin  Harrison  became  twenty-third  President. 
Harrison  raised  the  tariff  by  the  “McKinley  Bill.”  Six 
new  states  were  admitted  and  Oklahoma  Territory  thrown 
open  to  settlement. 

4.  Grover  Cleveland  was  again  elected,  becoming  the 
twenty-fourth  President.  The  Sherman  Silver  Bill  created 
a  financial  panic.  Cleveland  re-affirmed  the  Monroe  Doc¬ 
trine  by  a  sharp  message  to  England  concerning  Venezuela. 

5.  William  McKinley  became  twenty-fifth  President,  at 
the  time  of  a  revolution  in  Cuba.  Great  excitement  was 
caused  by  the  blowing  up  of  the  U.  S.  S.  “Maine.” 

6.  War  was  declared  against  Spain.  Commodore  Dewey 
destroyed  the  Spanish  fleet  in  Manila,  Philippine  Islands. 
A  Spanish  squadron  was  sunk  off  Santiago,  Cuba,  and  that 
city  surrendered.  Porto  Rico  was  taken  without  trouble. 
Spain  sued  for  peace,  giving  the  Philippines  and  Porto  Rico 
to  the  United  States  and  making  Cuba  free. 

7.  Large  combinations  of  business  companies  known  as 
“Trusts”  began  to  be  formed  after  the  Spanish  War.  To 
control  them  has  been  the  object  of  many  laws. 

8.  McKinley  was  shot  while  attending  the  Pan  (all)- 
American  Exposition  at  Buffalo,  and  Theodore  Roosevelt 
became  the  twenty-sixth  President  (1901). 

9.  Difficulty  had  been  met  with  in  building  a  Canal  across 
Panama.  During  Roosevelt’s  term  the  rights  of  a  French 
Company  were  bought,  and  the  work  entrusted  to  Col. 
Goethals.  In  spite  of  greatest  difficulties  the  canal  was 
opened  in  1914. 

10.  In  1906  an  earthquake,  followed  by  a  fire,  destroyed 
the  larger  part  of  San  Francisco. 


SECTION  XIV 


NEW  PROBLEMS 


CHAPTER  LXXIII 

WILLIAM  H.  TAFT,  TWENTY-SEVENTH 

PRESIDENT 

539 —  Taft’s  Administration  (1909-13) 

In  1908,  William  H.  Taft,  of  Ohio,  was  elected  President 
over  Wm.  J.  Bryan,  of  Nebraska,  who  was  thus  defeated 
for  a  third  time.  He  was  an  unsuccessful  candidate  against 
McKinley,  in  1896  and  in  1900. 

540 —  Business  Affairs 

During  Taft’s  term  the  prosecution  of  illegal  business 
combinations  continued.  Several  large  manufacturing  and 
railroad  “Trusts”  were  broken  up. 

541 —  Catholic  Chief  Justice 

The  Chief  Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court  died  and,  in  1910 
President  Taft  appointed  Edward  D.  White,  of  Louisiana,  to 
fill  the  vacancy.  Chief  Justice  White  is  a  Catholic  and  an 
ex-Confederate.  That  he  was  appointed  to  this  high  office 
shows  to  what  an  extent  religious  and  sectional  feeling  has 
died  out  in  our  country. 

542 —  New  States 

New  Mexico  and  Arizona  were  admitted  to  the  Union, 
in  1911,  making  forty-eight  states  in  all.  Although  they  were 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


274 


The  United  States  Supreme  Court 


late  in  reaching  statehood,  these  states  are  among  the  old¬ 
est  sections  in  point  of  settlement.  Santa  Fe,  New  Mexico, 
is  the  second  oldest  city  in  the  country. 

These  states  are  part  of  the  territory  ceded  to  the 
United  States  after  the  Mexican  War. 


543 — New  Cardinals 

Pope  Piux  X,  in  1911,  recognized  the  importance  of  the 
Catholic  Church  in  America  by  appointing  three  American 
Cardinals.  Mgr.  Falconio,  Apostolic  Delegate  at  Washing¬ 
ton,  who  was  an  American  citizen;  John  Farley,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  New  York;  and  William  O'Connell,  Archbishop 
of  Boston  were  the  prelates  honored.  On  their  return  from 
receiving  the  red  hats  at  Rome,  the  new  Cardinals  were  en¬ 
thusiastically  received  by  Americans  of  all  religions. 


WOODROW  WILSON,  TWENTY-EIGHTH  PRESIDENT  275 

CHAPTER  LXXIV 

WOODROW  WILSON,  TWENTY-EIGHTH 

PRESIDENT 

544 — Democrats  Re-elected  1912.  A  Three  Cornered  Fight 

In  1912,  the  Republicans  re-nominated  Wm.  H.  Taft  for 
the  Presidency.  Ex-President  Theodore  Roosevelt  and  his 

followers  bolted  the  conven¬ 
tion,  and  formed  a  new  “Pro¬ 
gressive  Party,”  with  Roosevelt 
as  its  nominee. 

The  Democrats  nominated 
Woodrow  Wilson,  born  in 
Virginia,  but  at  the  time 
Governor  of  New  Jersey.  Wil¬ 
son,  on  account  of  the  vot6 
against  him  being  divided,  was 
elected. 

545 — Wilson’s  Administration 
(1913-1921) 

Wilson  at  once  called  an  ex¬ 
tra  session  of  Congress  and 
after  a  long  and  very  bitter  debate  the  Tariff  was  reduced 
on  many  articles  (1913). 

546 —  Sixteenth  Amendment 

An  amendment  to  the  Constitution  allowing  the  Federal 
Government  to  lay  a  tax  on  incomes  was  ratified  by  the 
states  (1913).  The  tax  became  necessary,  and  was  applied, 
when  the  reduced  tariff  failed  to  bring  in  enough  money  to 
run  the  government. 

547 —  Seventeenth  Amendment 

This  amendment,  ratified  in  1913,  calls  for  the  election  of 


276 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


United  States  Senators  by  the  direct  vote  of  the  people, 
instead  of  by  the  State  Legislatures,  as  heretofore. 

548 —  Federal  Reserve  Bank 

The  banking  system  of  the  country  was  not  sound,  and 
a  remedy  was  found  by  establishing  the  Federal  Reserve 
System.  This  soon  included  most  of  the  banks  of  the 
country  and  resulted  in  a  very  strong  union  of  resources. 

549 —  Public  and  Private  Works 

Many  large  operations  were  undertaken  about  this 
time.  Among  them  may  be  mentioned: 

The  extension  and  development  of  the  Parcels  Post 
System. 

Building  a  government  railroad  to  connect  Alaska’s 
coal  fields  with  the  coast. 

Building  the  Erie  Barge  Canal  across  New  York. 
Building  the  Cape  Cod  Canal. 

Building  the  great  dam  across  the  Mississippi  at 
Keokuk,  Iowa,  by  means  of  which  electric  power  is  de¬ 
veloped. 

550 —  New  Laws;  Woman  Suffrage 

Unjust  business  combinations  were  further  curbed  by 
the  Anti-Trust  and  Federal  Trade  Commission  Laws. 
The  farmer  was  helped  by  several  laws  which  provided 
means  for  him  to  borrow  money;  gave  him  good  roads; 
and  taught  him  to  farm  scientifically. 

A  grave  railroad  strike  was  averted  by  the  Adamson 
Eight-Hour  Law  which  met  the  demands  of  the  men. 

Women  are  now  allowed  to  vote  in  many  of  the  states 
and  the  question  of  a  universal  Woman’s  Suffrage  is  a 
very  important  one.  The  leaders  of  the  women’s  party 
were  asking  for  a  universal  suffrage  law  but  up  to  this 
time  the  matter  has  been  dealt  with  by  the  states. 


WOODROW  WILSON,  TWENTY-EIGHTH  PRESIDENT  277 

551 —  Virgin  Islands  Bought 

In  1917  the  United  States  paid  Denmark  $25,000,000 
for  the  Danish  West  Indies,  which  are  called  the  Virgin 
Islands.  The  three  principal  islands  are  St.  Thomas,  St. 
John,  and  Santa  Cruz  (Holy  Cross).  They  are  valuable 
principally  as  a  naval  base  and  we  could  not  afford  to  let 
them  get  into  the  hands  of  a  European  nation. 

552 —  Mexico 

Francisco  Madero  led  a  revolution  in  Mexico,  in  1911, 
and  drove  out  President  Diaz,  who  had  ruled  the  country 
as  a  dictator  for  thirty  years.  Madero  was  in  turn 
deposed  by  General  Huerta.  Some  American  sailors  were 
arrested  by  one  of  Huerta’s  officers.  The  United  States 
demanded  an  apology  and  a  twenty-one  gun  salute  to  the 
American  flag.  Huerta  refused  and  our  fleet  was  sent 
to  Vera  Cruz.  The  city  was  taken  with  a  loss  of  seven¬ 
teen  Americans.  Huerta’s  supplies  were  cut  off  and  he 
soon  abdicated. 

For  a  long  time  thereafter  Mexico  was  in  a  state  of 
continual  revolution  and  anarchy.  American  interests 
suffered  much.  In  many  cases  our  citizens  were  perse¬ 
cuted  and  their  property  taken  from  them. 

553 —  Pursuit  of  Villa 

When  Huerta  left  conditions  became  worse.  President 
Wilson  finally  recognized  a  faction  headed  by  Carranza 
as  President.  Then  the  bandit  Villa  turned  on  the 
Americans  and  killed  and  wounded  several  in  a  raid  into 
our  country.  Our  regular  troops  were  sent  in  pursuit, 
under  command  of  General  John  J.  Pershing,  and  the 
National  Guard  of  all  the  states  was  ordered  to  the 
Border.  Matters  remained  unsatisfactory  in  Mexico, 
but  our  attention  was  drawn  away  by  the  European  War. 


278 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


CHAPTER  L XX V 
THE  WORLD  WAR 


554 —  Rival  Races 

In  the  early  summer  of  1914,  it  seemed  to  most  people 
that  there  would  be  peace  for  many  years  to  come.  In 
fact  some  people  were  bold  enough  to  believe  that  the  last 
war  had  been  fought.  They  did  not  take  into  account 
the  great  rivalry  that  existed  between  the  different  races 
of  Europe,  Latin,  Teuton,  and  Slav.  The  principal  Latin 
nations  involved  were  France  and  Italy;  the  Teutons  were 
Germany  and  Austria;  and  the  Slavs,  Russia  and  the 
Balkan  nations. 

555 —  European  Alliances 

Germany  made  an  alliance  with  Austria  and  Italy  that 
in  case  of  war  they  would  help  each  other.  This  agree¬ 
ment,  called  the  Triple  Alliance,  was  really  not  very 
strong  because  it  only  called  on  the  parties  to  fight  in  case 
they  were  attacked.  Italy  really  hated  Austria  and  did 
not  join  the  Teutons  in  the  war  because  they  were  not 
attacked,  but  did  the  attacking  themselves. 

France,  Russia  and  England  feared  the  powerful  Triple 
Alliance  and  drew  together  in  another  group.  They  did 
not  have  a  regular  alliance  but  only  an  understanding, 
and  so  they  became  known  as  the  Triple  Entente  (ahn- 
tahnt),  this  being  a  French  word  meaning  “agreement.” 

556 —  Slav  and  Teuton  Interests  Clash 

At  a  time  when  Russia  was  in  a  feeble  state,  after  her 
war  with  Japan,  Austria  annexed  two  small  Slavic  states, 
Bosnia  and  Herzegovina.  This  was  very  displeasing  to 
Serbia,  one  of  the  Balkan  nations.  Serbia  had  hoped  some 
day  to  unite  with  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina  and  form  a 


THE  WORLD  WAR 


279 


large  and  powerful  Slavic  nation.  It  was  also  displeasing 
to  Russia,  who  did  not  like  to  see  the  Teutons  gain  any 
further  control  over  Slav  peoples.  Russia  made  up  her 
mind  that  she  would  not  allow  anything  more  of  this  kind 
to  happen. 

557 —  Murder  of  an  Archduke 

June  28th,  1914,  the  Archduke  Francis  Ferdinand,  heir 
to  the  throne  of  Austria-Hungary,  and  his  wife,  were 
murdered  in  the  city  of  Serajevo  (sesr-ah-yeh-vo) ,  capital 
of  Bosnia.  The  murderer  was  a  Serbian.  The  deed  in 
itself  was  a  dastardly  crime  and  all  the  world  was  in¬ 
dignant. 

558 —  The  War  Starts 

Austria, with  Germany’s  consent,  soon  made  certain  very 
severe  demands  on  Serbia.  The  rulers  of  these  countries 
knew  that  Serbia  could  not  give  in  to  these  demands  and 
retain  her  national  self-respect.  If  she  resisted  alone  she 
would  soon  be  conquered;  and  if  Russia  came  to  help  her 
there  would  be  a  general  war.  Serbia  did  accept  all  of 
Austria’s  demands  except  one  and  she  offered  to  arbitrate 
this,  but  Austria  refused  and  declared  war,  July  28, 1914. 

559 —  General  War 

Russia  began  to  get  her  army  together  to  go  to  the  help 
of  Serbia,  and  Germany  at  once  declared  war  on  Russia 
and  on  her  ally,  France  (August  1st  and  3rd).  German 
leaders  had  long  planned  just  what  they  would  do  in  case  of 
war  with  France  and  Russia.  They  would  throw  their 
enormous  army  against  France  first,  beat  her,  and  then 
take  care  of  Russia.  The  main  difficulty  was  to  get  at 
France  easily  and  quickly.  The  border  between  Germany 
and  France  was  very  well  guarded  by  many  strong  for¬ 
tresses,  and  the  country  there  was  rough  and  easy  to  defend. 


280  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

560 —  Belgium  Invaded 

There  was  a  quick  and  easy  way  to  France,  that  is 
through  Belgium.  However,  Germany  had  given  her  word 
of  honor,  as  had  all  the  great  nations  of  Europe,  to  refrain 
from  invading  Belgium.  That  country  had  been  declared 
to  be  a  neutral  nation,  that  is,  one  which  was  not  supposed 
to  make  war  and  whose  territory  all  other  nations  would 
keep  away  from.  The  temptation  was  too  great  for  Ger¬ 
many  and  she  treated  the  treaty  as  “a  scrap  of  paper,” 
and  sent  her  armies  into  Belgium. 

561 —  Belgians  Resist 

Germany  promised  Belgium  to  pay  for  all  damage  and 
respect  her  independence  if  she  would  let  her  go  through 
without  fighting.  King  Albert  and  his  Belgian  people 
scorned  such  an  offer  and  fought  like  heroes  to  resist 
the  invasion.  England  now  came  into  the  war  on  the 
side  of  the  “Allies,”  as  France,  Russia,  Belgium,  and 
herself  came  to  be  called.  England  did  this,  because  Ger¬ 
many  had  broken  her  treaty;  because  of  the  French- 
English  understanding;  and  because  she  feared  that  if 
Germany  won  she  would  be  the  next  to  be  attacked. 
The  brave  fight  of  the  Belgians  delayed  the  Germans  and 
at  last  the  French  and  a  small  English  army  came  up. 
They,  too,  were  defeated  by  the  Germans  and  forced  to 
fall  back  till  Paris,  the  French  capital,  seemed  doomed. 

562 —  Battle  of  the  Marne 

General  Joffre,  the  French  commander  had  a  secret  army 
in  Paris  and  when  the  Germans  came  near  the  city,  sent  it 
out  to  attack  them.  This  delayed  that  part  of  the  German 
line,  and  as  the  rest  of  the  German  army  kept  going  for¬ 
ward  in  an  attempt  to  cut  through  the  French,  the  line 
became  thin  at  one  place .  General  Foch ,  who  was  in  com- 


THE  WORLD  WAR 


281 


mand  of  the  French  center,  saw  his  chance  and  cut  through 
the  thin  part  of  the  German  line.  This  won  the  Battle  of 
the  Marne,  forced  a  retreat  of  the  whole  German  force, 
and  sent  them  back  as  far  as  the  River  Aisne,  where  both 
armies  dug  trenches. 

563 —  The  War  in  1915 

This  year  was  unfavorable  to  the  Allies.  Trench  war¬ 
fare  continued  in  France  with  but  little  change  in  the 
battle  line.  Trench  warfare  was  a  nightmare  of  horrors. 
The  firing  in  many  sectors  was  continuous,  the  men  lived 
in  deep  trenches,  wet  and  cold  and  suffering  from  rats 
and  vermin.  Barbed  wire  protected  the  trenches  and  this 
could  only  be  penetrated  after  it  had  been  cut  by  shells. 
The  invention  of  the  “tank/'  a  small  steel  fort  which 
travelled  on  a  caterpillar  drive  and  overcame  all  obstacles, 
gave  great  promise  of  bringing  the  war  into  the  open. 
In  1915,  the  Germans  first  used  poison  gas  against  the 
Canadians.  To  protect  the  men  against  it  gas  masks 
were  invented. 

564 —  Fighting  in  the  East 

Russia,  whose  armies  had  been  fighting  back  and 
forth  over  eastern  Prussia  and  Austria,  was  badly  beaten 
in  the>  Battle  of  the  Dunajec,  and  lost  all  of  Poland. 
Turkey  went  into  the  war  on  the  side  of  Germany  and 
the  Allies  lost  heavily  at  Gallipoli,  in  an  attempt  to  take 
Constantinople.  Bulgaria  also  joined  the  Teutons  and 
Serbia  was  completely  overrun. 

565 —  The  War  in  1916 

Four  of  the  five  important  happenings  of  this  year  were 
favorable  to  the  Allies.  At  Verdun  the  Germans  made  a 
terrible  attack  lasting  from  February  till  late  in  the  sum¬ 
mer.  The  French,  under  General  Petain,  had  sworn  '‘they 


282 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


shall  not  pass/'  and  fought  them  to  a  standstill.  The  naval 
Battle  of  Jutland  was  claimed  as  a  victory  by  the  Ger¬ 
mans,  but  their  ships  retired  after  it  and  never  again  came 
out  to  fight.  Russian  victories,  against  the  Austrians  and 
Turks,  were  won  in  spite  of  the  great  reverse  of  the  year 
before.  Italy,  seeing  the  justice  of  the  Allied  cause,  en¬ 
tered  the  war  on  their  side,  and  made  a  splendid  advance 
against  Austria.  Roumania  also  came  in  on  the  Allies’ 
side  but  the  Germans  threw  great  forces  against  her  and 
soon  conquered  the  country. 


THE  UNITED  STATES  DECLARES  WAR  283 

CHAPTER  L  X  X  V I 
THE  UNITED  STATES  DECLARES  WAR 

566 —  The  United  States  and  the  War 

When  the  war  started  President  Wilson  issued  a  proc¬ 
lamation  of  neutrality  and  warned  all  citizens  to  be  fair 
to  both  sides.  The  sympathies  of  the  people  were  very 
evenly  divided  between  the  two  groups  of  fighting  nations, 
as  many  of  our  people  were  of  German  descent  and  others 
were  unfavorable  to  England. 

However,  the  gratitude  felt  by  many  of  our  people  for 
the  aid  France  gave  us  during  our  Revolution  and  the 
feeling  that  the  rulers  of  Germany  were  the  aggressors  in 
the  war,  gradually  began  to  turn  the  sympathies  of  Amer¬ 
icans  to  the  Allies. 

To  make  matters  worse  for  them  in  our  eyes  the  Ger¬ 
mans  commenced,  in  1915,  to  use  their  submarine  boats 
in  an  unlawful  way.  They  sank  merchant  ships  without 
warning,  which  was  entirely  contrary  to  the  law  of  nations. 
The  worst  instance  of  this  was  the  S.S.  Lusitania.  This 
great  ship  was  sunk  without  notice  and  more  than  a 
thousand  people  drowned,  of  whom  more  than  one  hundred 
were  Americans. 

567 —  Submarine  Warfare 

The  United  States  protested  at  the  Lusitania  outrage 
but  Germany  never  admitted  she  was  wrong.  When  the 
S.S.  Arabic  was  sunk,  however,  she  apologized,  and  when 
the  Sussex  was  sent  down,  and  two  Americans  lost,  we 
threatened  to  send  home  the  German  Ambassador. 
Germany  then  made  a  formal  promise  to  cease  sinking 
merchant  vessels  and  taking  the  lives  of  those  on  board. 

In  the  election  of  1916  President  Wilson  was  returned 
to  office  for  a  second  term.  Many  voted  for  him  because 


284  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

he  “kept  us  out  of  war”;  others  voted  against  him  be¬ 
cause  he  was  too  severe  on  Germany. 

In  January,  1917,  Germany  was  ready  to  stake  her  all 
on  the  submarines  and  announced  to  us  that  after  Feb¬ 
ruary  1st  she  would  sink  all  ships  found  in  the  waters 
around  England  and  France,  except  one  ship  a  week 
which  she  would  kindly  allow  the  United  States  to  send 
to  England. 

568 —  United  States  Declares  War 

>  Our  patience,  now  about  exhausted,  was  further  tried 
when  a  note  was  made  public  which  had  been  sent  by 
Germany  to  her  minister  at  Mexico.  In  it  he  was  advised 
to  make  an  alliance  with  Mexico  and  Japan  to  wage  war 
on  us  and  recover  New  Mexico,  Texas  and  Arizona.  All 
these  outrages  against  our  citizens  and  our  shipping  were 
more  than  enough  to  justify  our  entering  the  war  but 
another  feeling  had  by  this  time  spread  over  the  land.  It 
was  felt  that  it  was  our  duty  to  enter  the  war  for  the  de¬ 
fense  of  right  and  justice.  That  it  was  our  duty  to  go  to 
the  rescue  of  the  liberties  of  the  world,  so  openly  threatened 
by  the  Kaiser.  In  the  words  of  President  Wilson,  we  were 
forced  into  the  conflict,  “That  the  world  might  be  made 
safe  for  Democracy.” 

On  Good  Friday,  April  6th,  the  Congress  of  the  United 
States  declared  war  on  Germany. 

569 —  Preparations 

America  was  not  prepared  for  war.  We  had  a  very 
good,  but  very  small,  regular  army,  and  from  it  a  small 
number  of  troops  were  sent  to  France,  in  June,  under 
command  of  General  John  J.  Pershing.  Our  National 
Guard  was  in  good  shape  from  its  tour  on  the  Mexican 
border.  Volunteers  were  called  for  and  in  this  way  the 


THE  UNITED  STATES  DECLARES  WAR 


285 


army,  navy,  and  Marine  Corps  were  enlarged.  But  we 
would  need  several  million  men  and  could  not  depend  on 
volunteers. 

570 —  The  Draft 

So  Congress  passed  the  Selective  Draft  Act,  which  made 
the  young  men  of  the  country  liable  for  service.  On  June 
10th,  ten  millions  of  our  young  men  registered  and  later 
were  drawn  by  lot  to  make  up  the  new  army.  Officers' 
training  camps  were  established,  great  cantonments  built, 
and  soon  the  army  was  gathered  together  and  in  full 
training.  The  expenses  of  the  government  were  very 
great  and  were  met  by  increased  taxes  and  by  selling  the 
people  Liberty  Bonds  and  War  Savings  Stamps.  The 
response  of  the  people  to  these  calls  was  magnificent. 

571—  The  War  in  1917 

The  balance  of  this  year,  after  our  entry  into  the  war, 
was  a  time  of  preparation  for  us.  But  in  Europe,  and  on 
the  sea,  events  of  great  importance  happened.  Just  before 
we  declared  war  the  Germans  made  a  wide  retreat  on  the 
French  front.  They  fell  back  to  the  strong  “Hindenburg 
Line”  and  utterly  destroyed  the  country  they  vacated. 

In  Russia  a  revolution  took  place  and  the  Czar  was 
driven  from  his  throne.  Before  the  end  of  the  year  con¬ 
ditions  in  that  country  had  become  very  bad.  The  Bol- 
sheviki,  or  “mob,”  had  taken  control,  the  armies  melted 
away,  and  Russia  practically  was  out  of  the  war.  The 
release  of  Austrian  soldiers  from  the  Russian  front  per¬ 
mitted  a  strong  attack  on  Italy.  The  Italian  armies  were 
badly  defeated  at  Caporetto  and  driven  back  to  the  Piave 
River.  It  was  one  of  the  worst  defeats  in  the  war.  In 
Palestine  the  British  captured  the  Holy  City  of  Jerusalem. 


286 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


572 —  The  Submarine  Menace 

During  1917  the  submarine  did  its  greatest  damage. 
These  boats  infested  the  seas  and  sank  hundreds  of  ships, 
great  and  small.  For  a  time  it  looked  as  if  they  would 
win  out  and  cut  England  off  from  the  world.  But  the 
American  and  British  navies  fought  desperately  against 
these  pirate  boats  and  gradually  overcame  them.  Thou¬ 
sands  of  small  chasers,  drifters,  destroyers,  and  airplanes 
were  used  in  the  hunt.  The  depth  bomb  proved  the  best 
means  of  sinking  them.  This  was  a  large  can  filled  with 
very  powerful  explosives  which  was  dropped  over  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  U-boat  and  crushed  it  by  the  power  of  its 
explosion. 

Besides  taking  a  very  prominent  part  in  hunting  sub¬ 
marines  the  American  navy  also  sent  a  squadron  of  dread- 
naughts  to  join  the  British  Grand  Fleet,  which  was  bottling 
up  the  German  ships  in  Kiel. 

Through  the  combined  efforts  of  the  two  navies  we  were 
able  to  transport  our  enormous  army  to  France  with  prac¬ 
tically  no  loss. 

573 —  The  German  Drives 

Early  in  1918  Russia  was  completely  out  of  the  war 
and  the  Germans  brought  many  of  their  troops  from 
that  front  to  France.  In  March  they  started  the  first 
of  their  five  great  drives.  It  is  known  as  the  Battle  of 
Picardy.  It  was  aimed  at  the  English,  and  threw  them 
back  in  disorder  forty  miles  towards  Amiens.  Had  not 
the  French  come  up  the  Germans  would  have  cut  off  the 
English  from  the  rest  of  the  line  with  perhaps  disastrous 
results.  The  second  drive  was  aimed  at  the  British  line 
in  Flanders,  and  was  intended  to  drive  it  back  to  the 
English  Channel.  It  almost  succeeded.  The  third  drive, 
along  the  “Chemin  des  Dames,”  between  Soissons  and 


AMERICA  TURNS  THE  TIDE 


287 


Rheims,  broke  the  French  line  and  brought  the  Germans 
once  more  to  the  River  Marne.  This  was  the  time  that 
things  looked  blackest  for  the  Allies.  It  also  marked  the 
beginning  of  America's  fight,  at  Chateau  Thierry.  The 
fourth  drive  was  intended  to  straighten  out  the  line  be¬ 
tween  the  wedges  made  by  the  first  and  third  drives,  but 
did  not  go  very  far.  The  fifth,  and  last,  drive  was  from 
Chateau  Thierry  around  the  line  past  Rheims.  It,  too, 
was  stopped  with  but  little  gain.  After  the  first  drive 
the  French  general,  Ferdinand  Foch,  was  given  sole 
command  of  all  the  Allied  armies. 

CHAPTER  L  X  X  V  I  I 
AMERICA  TURNS  THE  TIDE 

574 —  America  Begins  to  Fight 

Up  to  the  time  of  the  third  drive  our  troops  had  done 
but  little  fighting.  Only  a  few  hundred  thousands  had 
been  able  to  get  to  France  and  they  were  busy  training 
and  preparing.  As  soon  as  the  danger  from  the  German 
drives  was  realized,  a  great  effort  was  made  by  us  and 
from  May  on  an  average  of  300,000  Americans  were  sent 
across  each  month.  At  Seichprey  our  boys  withstood  a 
fierce  attack  and  a  little  later  they  took  the  town  of 
Cantigny  and  held  it  against  the  strongest  attacks  of  the 
Prussian  Guard. 

575 —  Chateau  Thierry 

When  the  Germans,  during  the  third  drive,  reached 
Chateau  Thierry,  on  the  Marne,  forty-two  miles  from 
Paris,  American  troops  were  hastily  brought  up  and 
thrown  into  line  to  stop  them.  The  7th  Motorized 
Machine  Gun  Battalion  of  the  3rd  Division  made  a  thril¬ 
ling  entry  into  the  fight,  dashing  up  with  their  guns  to 
the  Chateau  Thierry  bridge  only  in  time  to  prevent  the 


288  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

Germans  crossing  the  Marne.  Our  2nd  Division,  of 
marines  and  regulars,  were  thrown  into  line  across  the 
road  to  Paris.  On  June  4th  the  Germans  charged  for¬ 
ward  to  sweep  them  out  of  their  way.  They  were  met 
with  a  rain  of  bullets  from  the  guns  of  the  marines  and 
halted  in  their  tracks.  The  enemy  never  gained  another 
foot  towards  Paris. 

576 —  Belleau  Wood 

American  generals  believe  that  the  best  way  to  defend 
is  to  attack  and  so  as  soon  as  the  German  rushes  were 
stopped  our  boys  were  sent  “over  the  top”  to  drive  them 
back.  The  enemy  were  located  in  a  thick  wood  which  was 
easy  to  defend,  and  they  sent  a  storm  of  bullets  from 
their  hidden  machine  guns  and  rifles.  But  they  could  not 
stop  the  marines  who  fought  with  great  bravery  and  slowly 
cleared  the  woods  of  the  Germans.  Day  after  day  the 
bitter  fight  kept  up,  but  by  the  end  of  June,  Belleau 
Wood  belonged  to  the  United  States  Marines.  Their 
partners,  the  regulars,  took  Vaux,  and  the  city  of  Paris 
breathed  a  sigh  of  relief. 

These  actions  were  small  compared  to  some  of  the 
terrific  engagements  of  the  war,  but  they  were  of  very 
great  importance  in  their  effect.  They  proved  the  fight¬ 
ing  qualities  of  the  American  troops.  We  had  known 
how  they  would  fight,  but  to  the  Allies  and  to  the  enemy, 
it  seemed  impossible  that  boys,  fresh  from  civil  life, 
could  be  made  into  first  class  soldiers  in  so  short  a  time. 
Chateau  Thierry  proved  the  stuff  the  Yankee  boys  were 
made  of. 

577 —  The  Second  Battle  of  the  Marne 

The  Fifth  German  drive  started  on  July  15th.  For 
three  days  the  allied  world  waited  with  fear.  The  Ger¬ 
mans  crossed  the  Marne  at  places,  among  them  at  a  point 


AMERICA  TURNS  THE  TIDE 


289 


near  Chateau  Thierry.  But  they  were  soon  driven  back 
by  our  splendid  3rd  Division.  Along  the  Champagne 
front  our  troops,  notably  the  42nd,  or  Rainbow  Division, 
composed  of  troops  from  all  over  the  country,  and  in¬ 
cluding  the  old  '‘Fighting  69th”  of  New  York,  were  in 
line.  With  their  French  allies  these  troops  stood  like 
rocks  and  all  along  the  line  the  French  held  their  ground. 
On  July  18th,  Foch  ordered  a  great  counter  attack  on  the 
German  line  from  Soissons  to  Chateau  Thierry.  The 
1st  and  2nd  Divisions  of  the  American  army  had  the 
place  of  honor  in  the  line  which  smashed  forward  seven 
miles  the  first  day.  The  Germans  were  badly  caught  in 
the  Marne  pocket  and  hastened  to  escape  as  best  they 
could.  Other  American  Divisions  were  thrown  in  with 
the  French  to  help  drive  the  Germans  back.  Among 
them  were  the  26th,  from  New  England,  and  the  28th 
Division  from  Pennsylvania.  The  77th  Division,  the 
first  of  the  National  Army,  or  draft,  divisions  was  also 
in  this  fight.  It  ended  only  when  the  Germans  had  been 
driven  back  to  the  place  they  started  from. 

578 — Foch’s  Grand  Attack 

More  than  a  million  Americans  were  now  in  France 
and  still  more  were  rapidly  arriving.  Foch  felt  free  to 
fight  the  war  his  own  way,  which  meant  to  attack  at 
every  point.  On  August  8th  he  ordered  forward  the 
British  forces  in  Picardy.  Fighting  with  them  were  our 
27th  Division,  from  New  York,  under  Maj.  Gen.  O'Ryan, 
and  the  30th  Division,  from  the  South.  At  the  same 
time  the  French  attacked  along  their  sectors.  Every¬ 
where  success  was  with  the  Allies.  Blow  followed  blow, 
during  the  following  weeks,  and  early  in  September  Foch 
had  retaken  all  the  great  gains  of  the  enemy  and  driven 
them  back  on  the  Hindenburg  line  again. 


290  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

579—  St.  Mihiel 

Up  to  that  time  the  Americans  had  had  no  army  or¬ 
ganization  of  their  own,  but  had  fought  with  the  French 
or  British,  as  directed  by  Foch.  Now,  however,  the  time 
had  come  for  them  to  do  something  on  their  own  account. 
Very  early  in  the  war  (1914)  the  Germans  had  driven  a 
wedge  into  the  French  line  which  had  its  point  at  the 
town  of  St.  Mihiel.  It  was  so  strongly  held  that  it  seemed 
to  defy  attack.  General  Pershing  now  organized  the  First 
American  Army,  and  on  September  12th  it  attacked  the 
St.  Mihiel  salient  on  two  sides.  In  twenty-seven  hours 
the  position  had  been  completely  taken  and  16,000  pris¬ 
oners  and  a  great  booty  were  ours. 

580 —  The  Argonne-Meuse  Campaign 

It  had  been  expected  that,  after  taking  the  St.  Mihiel 
salient,  the  American  forces  would  rest  and  train  to  get 
in  readiness  for  their  greatest  effort.  This  was  to  be 
made  in  the  spring  of  1919  and  was  intended  to  cut  the 
German  lines  of  communication  in  the  valley  of  the  Meuse 
River.  So  splendid  had  been  the  behavior  of  our  troops 
at  St.  Mihiel,  however,  that  Marshal  Foch  and  General 
Pershing  agreed  to  attempt  this  operation  at  once,  and 
shorten  the  war  by  six  months,  if  it  succeeded.  On  Sep¬ 
tember  26th  the  Americans  attacked  up  the  valley  of  the 
Meuse  and  through  the  Argonne  Forest.  For  five  weeks 
our  troops  fought  one  of  the  greatest  battles  in  history, 
meeting  the  pick  of  the  German  troops  and  driving  them 
back  through  a  country  that  was  so  hard  to  penetrate 
that  never  before  had  it  been  attempted.  By  November 
1st  the  resistance  of  the  Germans  had  been  broken,  they 
retreated  rapidly,  the  Americans  reached  and  cut  the 
main  railroad  supplying  them,  and,  in  the  words  of  General 


AMERICA  TURNS  THE  TIDE  291 

Pershing,  “Nothing  but  surrender  or  an  armistice  could 
save  their  army  from  complete  disaster.” 

581 —  Breaking  the  Hindenburg  Line 

While  the  Americans  were  fighting  the  Argonne  battle, 
Foch  was  hammering  away  at  the  Germans  on  all  other 
fronts.  The  English,  aided  by  the  27th  and  30th  Ameri¬ 
can  Divisions,  attacked  the  strong  Hindenburg  Line. 
With  the  Americans  and  Australians  in  the  van  they 
broke  through  near  St.  Quentin.  The  French  were  fight¬ 
ing  like  heroes  as  usual,  and  the  whole  German  line  was 
now  caving  in.  Foch  gave  the  enemy  no  rest  but  de¬ 
livered  his  blows  from  one  end  of  the  line  to  the  other, 
and  on  all  fronts. 

In  Palestine  the  British  under  General  Allenby,  split 
the  Turkish  army  and  put  them  out  of  the  war. 

In  the  Balkans  the  French  and  Allies  drove  forward 
under  General  Franchet  d’Esperry  and  soon  had  the  Bul¬ 
garians  in  a  bad  way.  They  begged  for  terms,  and  Sep¬ 
tember  29th  accepted  an  armistice  that  amounted  to 
complete  surrender. 

582 —  Austria  Out  of  the  War 

The  collapse  of  Bulgaria  put  Austria  in  a  bad  way. 
She  could  be  attacked  through  her  southern  border  and 
her  people  at  home  were  sick  of  the  war.  In  June,  Aus¬ 
tria  had  made  a  strong  attack  on  Italy  but  had  been  re¬ 
pulsed  and  in  the  fall  the  Italians  in  turn  advanced.  The 
Austrian  lines  broke  and  her  generals  asked  for  terms. 
The  Italians  refused  and  the  retreat  became  a  rout,  which 
did  not  stop  till  the  cities  of  Trent  and  Trieste  had  fallen. 
An  armistice  was  then  signed  which  put  Austria  out  of  the 
war  under  the  most  severe  terms,  and  gave  the  Allies  the 
right  to  attack  Germany  through  Austrian  territory.  All 


292  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

her  allies  had  been  whipped  and  Germany  now  faced  the 
music  alone. 

C  H  APTER  LXXVIII 
GERMANY  DEFEATED 

583 —  Germany  Asks  for  Terms 

President  Wilson  had  announced  in  the  beginning  that 
America  entered  the  war  for  no  purpose  of  gain  in  money 
or  territory,  and  it  was  naturally  to  him  that  the  Ger¬ 
mans  turned  to  get  terms  for  peace.  The  President  had 
outlined  our  position  in  his  “Fourteen  Points”  and  in 
some  of  his  speeches.  Germany  now  asked  an  armistice 
based  on  these  conditions.  The  President  replied  that 
this  could  only  be  granted  when  Germany’s  army  had 
been  made  helpless,  and  the  old  autocratic  government 
of  that  country  done  away  with.  He  referred  the  military 
terms  to  Marshal  Foch. 

Early  in  November,  when  things  were  desperate  for  the 
Germans,  the  Highseas  Fleet  was  ordered  out  to  give 
battle  to  the  combined  British  and  American  fleet.  They 
refused  and  revolted.  The  rebellion  spread  and  Soldiers’ 
and  Workmen’s  Councils  were  everywhere  appointed. 
The  Kaiser  and  the  Crown  Prince  fled  to  Holland,  the 
Empire  was  overthrown,  and  a  Republic  established.  On 
November  11th  the  terms  of  Marshal  Foch  were  accepted, 
an  armistice  was  signed,  and  the  fighting  stopped. 

584 —  Cause  of  German  Defeat 

The  Germans  almost  won  the  war  in  the  spring  of 
1918,  and  were  utterly  defeated  in  the  fall.  What  caused 
this  great  reversal  in  so  short  a  time?  It  was  the  arrival 
of  two  millions  of  American  troops.  There  were  other 
things  that  helped  very  much,  but  it  was  the  Americans 
who  decided  the  matter.  A  single  command — under 


GERMANY  DEFEATED 


293 


Marshal  Foch,  who  proved  to  be  the  greatest  general  of 
modern  times — did  much  to  win.  The  blockade  of  Ger¬ 
many,  cutting  her  off  from  supplies  and  trade,  helped 
a  great  deal.  The  fear  that  the  German  people  had  that 
their  country  would  be  invaded  and  that  they  would  be 
treated  as  badly  as  their  armies  had  treated  others, 
hastened  the  end.  But  none  of  these  things  would  have 
won  had  it  not  been  that  the  Yankees  arrived  in  time  and 
proved  that  as  fighters  they  were  second  to  none. 

585 —  The  Advance  to  the  Rhine;  the  German  Republic 

The  terms  of  the  armistice  called  for  Germany  to  with¬ 
draw  her  troops  from  all  occupied  territory,  to  surrender 
a  large  part  of  her  artillery,  airplanes,  transport  and  other 
military  equipment,  to  turn  over  the  great  ships  of  her 
navy  to  be  interned,  and  to  surrender  all  her  submarines. 
In  a  word,  Germany  was  made  perfectly  harmless.  The 
Americans  and  Allies  occupied  all  the  German  territory 
west  of  the  Rhine,  and  also  important  crossings,  or 
bridgeheads,  on  the  east  side.  Alsace  and  Lorraine  were 
occupied  permanently  by  the  French. 

586 —  The  Peace  Conference 

Delegates  from  the  victorious  nations  were  called  to¬ 
gether  in  Paris  to  prepare  the  terms  of  a  treaty  of  peace. 
As  President  Wilson  had  taken  the  most  prominent  part 
in  framing  the  general  terms  of  the  armistice,  he  felt  it  his 
duty  to  go  in  person  to  the  Conference.  He  felt  it  would 
be  a  useless  thing  to  sign  a  treaty  of  peace  which  did  not 
have  some  guarantee  that  peace  would  be  kept.  To  this 
end  he  urged  the  nations  to  unite  in  a  League  of  Nations 
which  he  thought  would  do  much  to  make  war  impossible. 

587 —  The  War  at  Home 

While  our  boys  were  deciding  the  war  against  Ger- 


294  PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 

many  in  France  those  Americans  who  were  not  able 
to  get  across  were  doing  their  duty  nobly.  Four  Liberty 
Loans  were  taken  with  a  total  of  eighteen  billions  in  sub¬ 
scriptions;  War  Savings  Stamps  were  sold  to  a  huge 
total;  and  the  Red  Cross  was  liberally  supplied  with 
money.  Our  women  responded  nobly  to  the  call  for 
bandages  and  knit  goods,  while  the  children  did  their 
part  in  Junior  Red  Cross,  and  in  selling  bonds  and  W.  S.  S. 

The  welfare  organizations  did  wonderful  work  here 
and  in  France.  The  greatest  of  them  was  the  Red  Cross, 
whose  principal  work  was  with  the  wounded  and  sick,  and 
with  the  sufferers  in  the  devastated  parts  of  Europe. 
The  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  the  Knights  of  Columbus,  the  Salvation 
Army,  and  other  organizations  of  this  kind  did  a  service 
for  which  they  can  never  be  repaid. 

588 —  Supplying  the  Front 

War  in  modern  days  is  more  or  less  of  a  manufacturing 
matter.  The  nation  that  can  make  the  greatest  amount 
of  supplies  and  munitions  has  the  best  chance  to  win.  As 
soon  as  America  entered  the  war  our  vast  resources  were 
turned  to  war  work,  and  the  record  made  did  much  to 
impress  Germany  with  the  hopelessness  of  trying  to  hold 
out  against  us.  We  became,  almost  over-night,  the 
greatest  shipbuilding  country  in  the  world,  our  great  plants 
turned  out  munitions  in  vast  quantities,  whole  railroads, 
from  rails  to  locomotives,  were  sent  to  France,  and  new  and 
destructive  devices  were  made  ready  to  use  against  the 
enemy.  Much  of  our  output  never  reached  the  front,  but 
we  may  be  sure  that  the  breakdown  of  the  Germans  was 
hastened  by  the  knowledge  of  what  we  were  preparing. 

589 —  Troops  Engaged  and  Losses 

At  the  close  of  the  fighting  period  our  total  armed 


catholics'  part  in  the  war 


295 


forces  amounted  to  over  four  and  a  quarter  million  men, 
divided  between  the  army,  navy  and  Marine  corps.  In 
the  army  slightly  over  two  million  men  reached  the  other 
side  and  nearly  1,400,000  were  actually  engaged  in  com¬ 
bat  at  one  time  or  another.  The  numbers  of  our  losses 
were  about  250,000,  which  included  killed  in  action, 
wounded,  missing,  and  prisoners. 


CHAPTER  LXXIX 
CATHOLICS’  PART  IN  THE  WAR 

589 —  Catholics  in  the  War 

American  Catholics  can  review  the  war  with  a  peculiar 
satisfaction.  They  can  join  with  their  fellow  country¬ 
men  in  rejoicing  over  the  great  showing  made  by  Ameri¬ 
can  troops,  and  they  can  join  with  their  fellow  Catholics 
throughout  the  world  in  rejoicing  that  the  Church  took 
so  splendid  a  part.  Nothing  in  history  is  finer  than  the 
gallant  stand  made  by  the  Belgian  people  and  their  brave 
King  Albert.  They  saved  the  liberty  of  France  and  per¬ 
haps  of  the  world,  during  the  few  days  they  held  up  the 
German  onslaught.  These  people  are  one  of  the  most 
Catholic  nations  of  Europe.  Their  magnificent  prelate, 
Cardinal  Mercier,  is  to-day  admired  and  loved  by  the 
whole  Allied  world  for  the  courageous  stand  he  took 
against  the  invader. 

590 —  Marshal  Foch 

In  France,  where  the  Church  had  suffered  so  much 
from  the  athiests  who  controlled  the  government,  the  war 
has  wrought  a  great  change.  At  the  very  beginning  over 
twenty  thousand  priests,  many  of  them  in  exile  in 


296 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


foreign  lands,  hastened  to  the  call,  took  their  places  in 
the  ranks,  and  became  the  bravest  and  most  frequently 
cited  soldiers  of  France.  Ferdinand  Foch,  commander 
of  that  French  army  that  won  the  Battle  of  the  Marne 
by  breaking  through  the  Germans,  is  a  Catholic.  His 
religion  kept  him  in  the  background  for  a  time  but  dur¬ 
ing  the  awful  days  of  the  spring  of  1918,  when  no  one 
seemed  able  to  stop  the  German  drives,  Foch  was  sent 
for.  Placed  in  supreme  command  of  all  the  armies  op¬ 
posed  to  Germany  it  was  not  long  before  he  smashed 
back  the  enemy  and  brought  him  to  his  knees.  Foch  is 
not  only  a  Catholic  but  a  very  devout  one.  He  has  his 
own  Chaplain  and  receives  Holy  Communion  as  often 
as  possible.  Before  his  great  thrust,  which  was  the 
beginning  of  the  end  for  Germany,  he  placed  his  armies 
under  the  protection  of  the  Sacred  Heart.  His  brother 
is  a  Jesuit  priest. 

591 — Other  Catholics;  The  Pope 

Many  other  of  the  leading  French  generals  are  Catho¬ 
lic.  In  Italy  the  same  may  be  said.  In  the  ranks  of  the 
Allies  the  proportion  of  Catholics  was  large.  Besides 
those  from  Belgium,  France  and  Italy,  there  were  many 
in  the  British  Army,  mostly  of  Irish  blood,  from  Ireland 
or  the  Colonies.  Canada,  Australia,  New  Zealand,  South 
Africa,  all  sent  a  large  proportion  of  Catholics. 

The  position  of  the  Holy  Father  was  difficult  because 
his  children  were  in  every  country.  But  in  matters  con¬ 
nected  purely  with  right  and  justice  he  took  a  strong 
stand.  He  was  the  only  neutral  to  protest  against  the 
injustice  done  Belgium,  and  he  exerted  every  means  to 
alleviate  the  sufferings  of  these  in  devastated  lands,  and 
to  bring  about  the  exchange  of  prisoners. 


catholics’  part  in  the  war  297 

592 —  American  Catholics 

We  are  proud  of  the  part  taken  by  our  people  in  every 
branch  of  service  during  the  war,  but  we  are  proudest 
of  the  great  number  of  Catholic  boys  who  rushed  to  the 
defense  of  the  flag  at  the  first  call.  It  is  estimated  that 
Catholics  compose  35%  of  the  army,  40%  of  the  navy, 
and  50%  of  the  Marine  Corps.  This  is  far  in  excess  of 
our  proportion  , which  is  17%  of  the  population. 

In  the  Army  a  large  number  of  officers  are  Catholic. 
Among  them  may  be  mentioned  Major  General  O’Ryan, 
commanding  the  27th  Division.  In  the  Navy,  Admiral 
Benson,  with  the  highest  rank  in  the  service  and  Admiral 
Griffin,  Chief  Engineer,  are  Catholics.  Among  those 
Catholics  who  did  much  towards  winning  the  war  in 
other  directions,  were  Charles  M.  Schwab,  in  charge  of 
shipbuilding,  Edward  Hurley,  head  of  the  Emergency 
Fleet,  and  John  D.  Ryan,  who  took  over  the  construction 
of  airplanes  when  things  were  in  a  snarl. 

593 —  Knights  of  Columbus 

The  Knights  of  Columbus  came  forward  at  the  be¬ 
ginning  of  the  war  and  took  over  Catholic  welfare  work 
among  the  soldiers.  Starting  the  work  with  their  own 
funds  they  were  soon  helped  by  large  subscriptions  from 
all  Catholics  and  finally  by  the  whole  people.  They  sent 
a  great  number  of  Chaplains  to  minister  to  the  boys  at 
home  and  abroad,  as  well  a  still  larger  number  of  secre¬ 
taries  who  had  the  amusement  and  care  of  the  soldiers 
in  hand.  Huts  were  constructed  back  of  the  trenches, 
aid  and  comfort  given  the  boys  and  a  vast  amount  of 
amusement  provided  for  them.  The  work  done  by  this 
organization,  called  so  suddenly  to  take  up  duties  entirely 
new  to  it,  was  greatly  appreciated  by  the  soldiers. 


298 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


CHAPTER  L  X  X  X 
THE  PEACE  TREATY 

594 —  Death  of  Roosevelt 

A  few  months  after  the  Armistice,  on  January  6th,  1919, 
Theodore  Roosevelt,  the  twenty-sixth  President  of  the 
United  States,  died.  Many  looked  on  this  famous  son  of 
New  York  as  one  of  our  greatest  Presidents,  and  felt  that 
his  loss  at  that  time  was  a  severe  one. 

595 —  The  Peace  Treaty 

Under  the  terms  of  the  Treaty  of  Peace  with  Germany 
which  President  Wilson  had  agreed  on  in  Paris,  a  League  of 
Nations  was  established.  In  order,  however,  that  this 
treaty  should  be  binding  on  America  it  had  to  be  ratified 
by  the  United  States  Senate.  Much  opposition  to  the 
League  developed  in  the  Senate  among  the  Republican 
members  and  a  small  number  of  Democrats.  This  major¬ 
ity  of  Senators  claimed,  among  other  things,  that,  if  our 
country  entered  into  the  League,  we  would  be  bound  under 
it  to  send  our  troops  to  Europe,  if  force  became  necessary 
to  settle  future  disputes;  that  we  would  not  be  entirely 
independent  if  we  had  a  body  like  the  League  over  us  that 
could  order  us  to  do  its  bidding.  They  also  claimed  that 
entering  the  League  would  be  contrary  to  the  advice  of 
Washington  to  avoid  entangling  foreign  alliances. 

596 —  Illness  of  Wilson.  Treaty  Rejected 

President  Wilson  was  anxious  to  convince  the  people 
that  they  should  support  the  League.  He  started  on  a 
nation-wide  speaking  trip  but  before  it  was  finished  the 
President  was  taken  severely  ill.  He  was  rushed  to  the 
White  House  and  for  months  was  near  death. 


CONSTITUTIONAL  AMENDMENTS 


299 


In  the  meantime  the  opponents  of  the  League  were  gain¬ 
ing  strength  and  early  in  the  spring  of  1920  were  able  to 
force  the  rejection  of  the  Peace  Treaty  and  the  Covenant 
of  the  League  of  Nations.  Later  on,  other  treaties  were 
ratified,  and  on  Nov.  11th,  1921,  the  President  formally 
proclaimed  peace  with  Germany. 

597 —  Domestic  Affairs 

Beginning  with  the  spring  of  1915  business  became  very 
active  and  profitable  in  America  because  the  Allies  bought 
great  quantities  of  supplies  from  us.  Furthermore,  other 
countries  that  had  looked  to  the  fighting  nations  for  goods, 
turned  to  us  for  their  supplies.  Prices  of  all  things  gradu¬ 
ally  crept  up  until  the  “H.C.L.,”  or  '‘high  cost  of  living,” 
became  one  of  the  problems  of  the  day.  It  caused  much 
unrest,  strikes,  and  resistance  to  the  profiteering  of  those 
who  controlled  necessities.  The  government,  with  very 
heavy  expenses,  was  forced  to  exact  a  high  income  tax, 
which  was  another  burden. 

Much  gold  was  sent  to  America  to  pay  for  our  goods 
and  the  rest  of  the  world  became  our  debtors.  New  York 
succeeded  London  as  the  financial  capital  of  the  world, 
as  it  had  also  become  the  world’s  largest  city. 

Business  continued  very  good  until  the  middle  of  1920 
when  a  sudden  collapse  came  about.  For  a  year  and  a 
half  things  were  in  a  very  bad  way  and  there  was  much 
unemployment. 

598 —  Eighteenth  and  Nineteenth  Amendments 

The  Eighteenth  Amendment  to  the  Constitution,  which 
went  into  effect  early  in  1920,  established  nation-wide  pro¬ 
hibition.  It  made  unlawful  the  manufacture  or  sale  of 
intoxicating  beverages.  The  law  under  which  it  is  en¬ 
forced  is  called  the  Volstead  Act. 


300 


PREPARATORY  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY 


The  Nineteenth  Amendment,  ratified  in  1920,  estab¬ 
lished  the  right  of  women  citizens  to  vote  anywhere  in  the 
Union. 


CHAPTER  L  X  X  X 
HARDING'S  ADMINISTRATION 

599—  Election  of  1920 

The  feeling  of  the  country  was  against  those  in  power, 
as  if  often  the  case  after  a  period  filled  with  events  of  tre¬ 
mendous  importance.  The  Republicans  nominated  War¬ 
ren  G.  Harding  of  Ohio  for  president  and  he  was  elected 
by  a  great  majority  over  James  M.  Cox,  the  Democrat 
(November,  1920).  On  taking  office  President  Harding 
selected  Charles  M.  Hughes  for  Secretary  of  State.  Later 
on  he  appointed  ex-President  Taft  as  Chief  Justice  of  the 
United  States  Supreme  Court. 

600 —  Census  of  1920 

The  fourteenth  census  of  the  country  showed  a  popula¬ 
tion  of  nearly  one  hundred  and  six  millions  in  the  main 
body  of  the  Union.  Including  the  Territories  and  outlying 
possessions  there  were  about  one  hundred  and  eighteen 
millions. 

601 —  America  and  Japan 

England  and  Japan  had  entered  into  a  military  alliance 
which  the  United  States  did  not  like,  as  there  were  sev¬ 
eral  matters  in  dispute  between  America  and  Japan. 
These  matters  principally  concerned  the  islands  of  the 
Pacific,  and  Japan's  attitude  towards  China  and  other 
countries  bordering  on  that  ocean.  Facing  these  and 
other  uncertainties  of  the  future,  the  United  States  had 


harding’s  administration 


301 


entered  upon  a  building  programme  for  its  navy  which  in 
a  very  few  years  would  make  it  the  greatest  in  the  world . 
Japan  was  also  building  many  warships. 

602 —  Far  East  Conference 

In  the  summer  of  1921  President  Harding  invited 
France,  England,  and  Japan  to  send  delegates  to  Wash¬ 
ington  to  try  to  reach  an  agreement  on  matters  in  dispute 
in  the  Far  East,  and  to  do  something  towards  the  limita¬ 
tion  of  armaments.  At  the  very  beginning  of  this  confer¬ 
ence  Secretary  Hughes  astonished  the  world  by  proposing 
a  ten-year  naval  holiday,  during  which  no  new  battleships 
should  be  built.  He  also  proposed  that  the  nations  should 
“scrap”  many  of  the  large  ships  in  process  of  construction, 
or  finished.  This  was  acceptable  to  the  other  nations,  the 
alliance  between  England  and  Japan  was  ended,  and  an 
agreement  was  reached  covering  the  rights  of  the  various 
nations  in  the  Far  East. 

603 —  American  Legion.  Unknown  Warrior 

A  great  majority  of  the  men  who  had  served  in  the 
armed  forces  of  the  nation  during  the  war  formed  them¬ 
selves  into  the  American  Legion,  an  association  for  their 
benefit  and  protection. 

In  the  fall  of  1921  the  body  of  an  unknown  American 
soldier,  killed  in  battle  in  France,  was  transported  to 
America  and  laid  at  rest,  with  greatest  honors,  in  the 
nation’s  capital. 


TABLE  OF  THE  PRESIDENTS 


o 

w 

H 

O 

w 

1-1 

W 

> 

H 

a 

< 

Pk 

< 

a 

£ 

> 

PQ 


w 

o 

1 — 

O 

h 

o 

a 

es 

w 

H 


© 

'a 
o 

©  . 

a  .2 


3 

M 

© 

o 

a 

© 

Q 


3 

© 

> 


3 

© 

to 

© 

a 


09 


CO 

00 

GO 

00 

GO 

p 

PS 

GO 

GO 

00 

GO 

CO 

p 

p 

p 

P 

<3 

-4-> 

-4^» 

4-» 

p 

a 

p 

P 

Oj 

o3 

c3 

03 

o 

o 

o 

o 

© 

a 


3 
(-■ 

_  © 

_  -3 


X) 

p! 

a 

© 

03 


© 

CO 

P 

O 


GO 

P 

P 

o 


GO 


CO 

P 

03 

o 


P-.  U.  {-<  Ch 

o  O  O  O  O 

|  |.S.S|.S.S|  1 


Xi 

s) 

a 

© 


X5  X3 
S  P> 

a  a 
©  © 


X! 

P) 

a 

© 


a 

3 

a 

© 


3 

t-,  1T9 

S  a 
©  © 


00 

a 

9) 

© 


X3 

3 

a 

© 


» 

3 

3 

o 

•a 

a 

3 

a 

© 

P3 


00  U3 

3  oo  3 
3  ■**  3 
O  3  « 
2  i.  2 

■§  O  •§ 

a  6  a 
©  ©  © 
P3  Q  P3 


a 

a 

oc 


00 

00 


a 

Tf 

rH 

<*0 

09 

. 

. 

i 

. 

CO 

00 

CD 

00 

CO 

00 

00 

O 

a 

rH 

09 

a 

. 

rH 

*G 

co 

•  - 

l 

09 

o 

(N 

o 

co 

rH 

i 

o 

00 

rH 

rH 

GO 

a 

rH 

*  T 

05 

o 

00 

00 

00 

oo 

4f< 

rH 

rH 

l 

»o 

CO 

a 

CD 

CO 

or, 

00 

00 

CO 

oo 

1-H 

00 

rH 

rH 

rH 

00 

rH 

00 

Tf 

00 

1 

C5 

o 

oo 

00 

is 

00 

r— l 

cc 

00 

1 

i 

l 

i 

1 

00 

*o 

rH 

1 

09 

1 

rH 

09 

f- 

J, 

09 

1 

rH 

rH 

I 

oo 

1 

1 

a 

09 

| 

a 

1 

QO 

o 

o 

rH 

00 

rH 

CO 

GO 

CD 

•  * 

lO 

o 

00 

00 

00 

(N 

00 

co 

00 

CO 

n 

Tf< 

rH 

•  - 

lO 

o 

h3 

00 

CO 

rH 

00 

*— i 

rH 

rH 

rH 

00 

rH 

00 

co 

•  ~ 

GO 

o 

00 

00 

3 

rH 

oo 

>5 

to 

O 

00 

CO 

T-< 

CO 

GO 

CO 

rH 

CO 

rH 

a 

g 

rH 

CO 

rH 

rH 

P 

a 

in 

rH 

rH 

3 

6 

a 

a 

a 

a 

a 

a 

P 

rH 

a 

a 

a 

a 

a 

a 

^)C*» 

O 

a 

a 

a 

a 

a 

a> 

+» 

1 

o> 

o 

<3 

(h 

o 

o 

Hi 

Sh 

0) 

Hi 

o 

a 

rH 

00 

tH 

(h 

a> 

00 

*-» 

<D 

t4 

<D 

Hi 

rH 

CD 

Hi 

(D 

Hi 

CO 

IP 

GO 

o 

H> 

o 

O 

o 

o 

o 

0 

o 

<D 

o 

0) 

u 

fM 

0) 

CD 

£> 

(h 

o 

D 

<D 

& 

3 

is 

3 

's 

3 

3 

>> 

3 

>> 

>) 

3 

3 

3 

st 

3 

3 

>5 

3 

H 

O 

H 

H 

H 

O 

Eh 

o 

O 

CO 

o 

rH 

(N 

o 

O 

o 

co 

H 

O 

a 

CO 

o 

I 

t>. 

O 

00 


TJ 

w 


co  h- 

CT>  09 
00  00 


CO 

o 


09  CO 
00  09 
00  00 


I  CO 


3 

3 


a 

o 

09 


o 

C9 


S  09 

^  ° 

+9  05 

^  I 

*  a 

co  ® 

o  09 


co  S3 

^  09 


09 

rH 

I 

09 

o 

09 


I 

CO 

rH 

o 


a  a  s  s  -  a  g 


^  !n 


<d  <d  a> 
3  3  3 

o  o  o 


<o  g 

•  u 

CO  © 

«-l  ■*> 

^  T3 

CO  (N 


©  J 

©  g 

3  S 

O  H 


w 

H 

< 

H 

rx 


© 

09 

3 

.2  "« 

3  3 

.3  t»  , 

bO  3  M 
ii  3 


3 

•  rH 

P 


0) 
CO 
CO 

<D 

p 

a 

•  rH  H  .1-4  -rH  •  H  <D 

S  ^  ^  ^  ^ 


.3  .3 
’3  *3 

•  r4  • pH 

bO  b0 

I-, 


+9 

© 

3 

3 

a 

o 

3 

3 


©  X) 


u 

o 


3 

3 

'So 

.a 


>  H 


a 

Jh 

O 

>< 

& 

<D 

£ 


<D 

M 

•  ^4 

a 

3 

a 

a 

3 

w 

is 

© 

55 


a  .a 

©  a 
P-l  H-t 


® 

Oj 

3 

8 

3 

3 

V 

H 


§  o  o 

M  » f-4  .^4 

S  J3 

a  o  o 


a 

t-. 

o 

>< 

® 


a 

u 

J®  2 

>  § 
a 

^  *5 


a 

ti 

o 

>* 

& 

09 

55 


o 

•  H 

a 

O 


a 

>-■ 

o 

>< 

* 

<o 

55 


>5 

0> 

3 

»4 

V 


O  fe  o 
a  ®  a 
O^O 


3 

H 

W 
Q 
>— < 

3 

w 

a! 

a 


3 

O 

+9 

bO 

a 

•  H 

a  3 

3  a 

©  <i 
60  - 

Jr  3 
O  rt 

O  *-9 


3 
O  _, 

3  3 

I"  O 

.©  3 

©  ^ 

» s 
03 

a  s 
5  | 

H  ^ 


CO 

a 

3 

a  b 

o<!  o 

S  >5^ 
3  o  « 
O  3  3 

^  '3 

3  O  l 

<D  r4  U 

a  a  *§ 

3  o  5 
>-»  i-s  < 


3 

3  3 
©  '3 

5  c 
5  o 
W  K 

3 


a 
o 
p 


Si£w 

t  a  3 

3?P 


3 
© 

-  ^  --  S 


>>  3 

3  a 

^  S 
b  ^ 

1  3 

a  a 

©  rs 

3  icH 
S3  S 


3 
®  3 
«  3 

.2  J 

§ 

0  CQ 

a  ® 
c  c 

3  a 

>  3 


3 
© 

?9j 

3 

g  M  1 

3  •  a 

t-  ro  »- 

CC  O 

©  t: 

0)  5J 

go  r* 

Si 

P  ps3 


3 

o 


3 

© 

a 

3 


t-  _ 

a  -e 
a  3 

U  ^ 
•  © 
9“ 

(V)  t4 

o> 

8  ^ 
a  t. 
O  O 


3 

O 

3 

•  H 
t-l 

S 

w 


a  o 


•a  © 

s  'a 

a 

£  M 
>•  © 
©  ><rl 


© 

> 

© 

3 

o 

o 

p$ 

© 

>~ 

o 


-X 

4-« 

3 

H 


3 

o 

ja 


W  4  d 


a  2  a 


a  >  ^  o  j  •§  g 


fl 
o> 

PQ  O 


© 

a 

H 


a  o  3 


o 


HIMM^iOOMIOOlOHClM'CiOeNOOfflOHCqWTlUO 

i-H  rH  r— <  rH  rH  r-H  »— i  r*H  0s!  0^1  <N 


CD 

(N 


N  00  O 

<N  (N  (N 


INDEX 


Abolition  Movement,  182. 

Acadians,  90. 

Acts  of  Trade,  94. 

Adams,  John,  147. 

Adams,  John  Quincy,  177. 

Alabama  claims,  243. 

“Alabama”  and  “Kearsage,”  234. 

Alaska  purchase,  240. 

Albany  Convention,  88. 

Albemarle  Colony,  60. 

Alien  labor  law,  254. 

Alien  and  Sedition  laws,  148. 
Amendments  to  Constitution,  238,  296. 
Andre,  Major,  129. 

Andros,  Sir  Edmund,  46,  54. 

Anti-trust  law,  270. 

Appomattox,  235. 

Argali,  39. 

Arkansas,  70. 

Arnold,  Benedict,  107,  128,  129. 

Arthur,  Chester,  270. 

Assembly,  The  first,  40. 

Atlantic  cable,  241. 

Articles  of  Confederation,  137. 

Aztecs,  23. 

Balboa,  21. 

Baltimore,  Lord,  57,  58,  75. 

Baltimore  founded,  59. 

Bank  of  U.  S.,  182. 

Barry,  Com.  John.  127. 

Battles: 

Antietam,  220;  Argonne,  The,  290; 
Belleau  Wood,  288;  Bennington,  118; 
Bunker  Hill,  103;  Braddock’s  Defeat 
90;  Castigny,  287;  Concord,  103; 
Cowpens,  132;  Chancell orsville,  228; 
Chateau  Thierry,  287;  Chattanooga, 
228;  Chickamauga,  228;  Fort  William 
Henry,  91;  Fort  Moultrie,  108;  Fred¬ 
ericksburg,  221;  Germantown,  119; 
Gettysburg,  224,  225;  Iuka  and  Cor¬ 
inth,  222;  Kings  Mountain,  131; 
Long  Island,  113;  Lake  Erie,  164; 
Lexington,  101;  Monmouth,  122; 
Murfreesboro,  222;  Marne,  280,  288; 
New  Orleans,  171;  Plattsburg,  169; 


St.  Mihiel,  290;  Saratoga,  118; 
Swamp  Light,  86;  Shiloh,  215;  San¬ 
tiago,  265;  Ticonderoga,  101;  Tren¬ 
ton,  115;  Thames,  167;  Vicksburg, 
226;  Wilderness,  232. 

Bell,  Alexander,  245. 

Berkely,  Lord,  48. 

Blockade,  The,  214. 

Boston  Tea  Party,  97. 

Boston  Massacre,  96. 

Bradford,  Gov.  Wm.,  31. 

Braddock,  Gen.,  89. 

Brazil,  16. 

Brown,  John,  raid,  202. 

Bryan,  Wm.  J.,  262,  273,  278. 

Buchanan,  Prest.,  200,  203. 

Cabots,  The,  17,  75. 

California,  Capture  of,  190. 

Calvert,  Lord  Baltimore,  57. 

Canada,  invasion  of,  107;  commission 
to,  108,  *' 

Canonicus,  50,  55. 

Carolinas,  The,  59,  60. 

Cartier,  Jacques,  27,  74. 

Carteret  Colony,  61. 

Carteret,  Sir  George,  48. 

Carroll,  Charles,  108. 

Carpet  Baggers,  239. 

Cathay,  7. 

Centennial,  1876,  244. 

Champlain,  Samuel  de,  29,  77. 

Charter  Oak,  54. 

Chinese  Exclusion,  254. 

Civil  Service  Reform,  254. 

Clark,  George  Rogers,  124. 

Clay,  Henry,  207. 

Clay  borne,  58. 

Clarendon  Colony,  60. 

Cleveland,  Grover,  253,  261. 
Colonization,  36. 

Columbus,  Christopher,  8  to  16. 
Columbian  Exposition,  259. 
Confederation,  The,  136. 

Cornwallis,  Gen.,  116,  134. 

Coronado,  24. 

Cortez,  Hernando,  76. 

Conference,  Far  East,  298. 


1 


11 


INDEX 


Congress,  First,  98,  239. 

Constitution,  Convention,  141;  makers 
of,  142;  provisions  of,  142. 
“Constitution,”  The,  162. 

Coal,  241. 

Colorado  admitted,  245. 

Cotton  gin,  145. 

Cumberland  Road,  173. 

Custer  Massacre,  245. 

Dale,  Governor,  40. 

Davis,  Jefferson,  236. 

Declaration  of  Independence,  111. 

De  Gama,  Vasco,  16. 

De  Leon,  Ponce,  21. 

Detroit,  93. 

Dewey’s  Victory  at  Manila,  264. 

Diaz,  Prest.,  276. 

Dingley  Bill,  262. 

Dongan,  Gov.  Thos.,  46,  47,  78. 

Draft,  The,  284. 

Drake,  Sir  Francis,  31. 

Dred  Scott  Decision,  200. 

Dutch  Exploration,  32,  56;  East  India 
Co.,  42;  trading  postt*  43;  governors, 
44. 

Duke  of  York,  56. 

Eastern  Campaign,  The,  223. 

Electoral  troubles,  240;  Commissi'-/?,, 
246;  Count  Laws,  255. 

Elizabeth,  Queen,  24,  48. 

Embargo  and  Non-Intercourse  Acts,  154. 
Emancipation  Proclamation,  222,  238. 
English,  in  New  York,  46;  Governors, 
45;  settlement,  56,  74;  Puritans,  56; 
colonization,  85;  explorations,  31. 
End  of  Colonization  Period,  73. 

Erie  Canal,  178. 

Envoys  to  Europe,  214. 

European  War,  277. 

Farragut,  Admiral,  216. 

Field,  Cyrus,  241. 

Fire,  The  Chicago,  243. 

Florida,  56. 

Foch,  Marshal,  287,  289,  293. 

Foreign  Affairs,  117. 

Fort  Necessity,  88;  Duquesne,  89;  Ti- 
conderoga,  103;  William  Henry,  91; 
Moultrie,  108;  McHenry,  170;  Sum¬ 
ter,  209;  Henry  and  Donelson,  215. 
“Forty-niners,”  The,  195. 

Frame  of  government,  63. 


Franklin,  Benjamin,  89,  160. 

French  settlements,  73,  74;  colonization, 
85;  explorations,  28;  missionaries,  40. 
Free  Soilers,  194. 

French  and  English  claims,  85. 

Frobisher,  Martin,  31. 

“Frolic  and  W’asp,”  163. 

Gadsden  Purchase,  198. 

Garfield,  Prest.,  James  A.,  253. 

Gates,  Gen.,  131. 

Georgia,  62,  64. 

German  Drives,  286. 

Germany  defeated,  292. 

Gettysburg,  Address,  229. 

Gilbert,  Sir  Humphrey,  33. 

Goethals,  Gen.,  269. 

Grand  Canon,  24. 

Grant,  Gen.  U.  S.,  226,  231,  232,  235. 

242,  244,  245,  250. 

“Great  Eastern,”  The,  242. 

Greene,  Gen.,  132. 

Greenland,  6. 

Haiti,  12. 

“Half  Moon,”  The,  32. 

Hale,  Capt.  Nathan,  114. 

Harding,  Warren  G.,  297. 

Hartford  founded,  54. 

Harrison,  William  H.,  187. 

Harrison,  Benjamin,  256. 

Hayes,  Rutherford  B.,  246,  255. 

Hawaii,  Annexation  of,  260. 

Henry,  Patrick,  96. 

Hessians,  112. 

Hindenburg  Line,  291. 

Holy  Sepulchre,  10. 

Holy  Alliance,  176. 

Howe,  Gen.,  104. 

House  of  Burgesses,  40,  56. 

Huerta,  276. 

Hudson,  Henry,  32,  42,  78. 

Huguenots,  26. 

Hurons,  The,  26. 

Iceland,  5. 

Immigration,  184. 

Impeachment  of  Johnson,  239. 

Indians,  1,  5,  50,  182;  massacres,  41; 

wars,  79,  81. 

Inventions,  196. 

Invasion  of  the  North,  220. 

Inter-state  Commerce  Law,  256. 

Iron-clad  oath,  239. 


INDEX 


m 


Iroquois  Indians,  30. 

Intolerable  Acts,  98. 

Jackson,  Andrew,  181,  206. 

Jamestown,  36,  40,  56,  271. 

Jasper,  Sergeant,  109. 

Jefferson,  Thomas,  111,  150,  154,  157. 
Jogues,  Father,  66. 

Joliet,  69,  70. 

Jones,  John  Paul,  128. 

Johnson,  Andrew,  237,  238,  239. 

Kansas- Nebraska  Bill,  199. 

“Kearsage,”  The,  234. 

Labrador,  17. 

Lachine  Massacre,  82. 

Lafayette,  Marquise  de,  134,  159,  177. 
La  Salle,  71,  72. 

Lee,  Robert  E.,  219,  255. 

Lewis  and  Clark,  152,  271. 

Lincoln,  Abraham,  201,  203,  209,  229, 
236,  238,  239,  250. 

London  and  Plymouth  Company,  36. 
Louisiana,  72,  150,  159. 

Lusitania  sinking,  278. 

Macdonough,  Thos.,  207. 

Madison,  James,  161. 

Magellan,  Ferdinand,  23. 

“Maine,”  The,  264. 

Marco  Polo,  7. 

March  to  the  Sea,  231. 

Marquette,  Father,  68,  70,  74. 
Maryland,  57,  74. 

Massachusetts,  49,  54. 

Massachusetts  Bay  Colony,  31. 

Mason  and  Dixon  Line,  63. 

Massasoit,  50,  55. 

Mayflower,  49;  Compact,  49. 
“Merrimac”  and  “Monitor,”  217. 
Mexico,  20,  209. 

McKinley,  Prest.,  Win.,  262,  266. 
Minute  Men,  101. 

Minuet,  Peter,  44,  46. 

Militia  Mobilized,  279. 

Missouri  Compromise,  175. 

Molly  Pitcher,  121. 

Monroe,  Prest.  James,  172,  176. 
Montcalm,  Gen.,  91,  92. 

Marquette,  Father,  68,  70. 

Narvaez,  23. 

Navigation  Acts,  94. 

Nevada,  238. 

Newark  founded,  48. 


New  Albion,  32. 

New  Amsterdam,  44,  45. 

New  England,  49,  56. 

New  Haven,  54. 

New  Hampshire,  56. 

New  Jersey,  48,  56,  114. 

New  Netherlands,  43,  56,  59. 

New  Mexico,  56. 

New  Sweden,  59. 

New  York,  56,  112. 

Northmen,  5,  6. 

Northwest  Territory,  138,  140. 
Nullification  Act,  181. 

Oglethorpe,  Gen.,  64. 

Ohio  Company,  85,  151. 

Oklahoma,  257. 

Old  Dominion,  41. 

Omnibus  Bill,  197. 

Ordinance  of  1787,  138. 

Oregon  Country,  152,  192. 

Panama  Canal,  260,  268. 

Pan-American  Exposition,  267. 

Panic  of  1837,  184;  of  1873,  244;  oi 
1907,  271. 

Patroons ,  44 . 

Peace  Conference,  293. 

Peace  Treaty,  295. 

Penn,  William,  48,  60,  62. 
Pennsylvania,  60,  62,  74. 

Peninsular  Campaign,  220. 

Perry,  Oliver  Hazard,  206. 

Pershing,  Gen.,  284,  290. 

Pickets’  Charge,  225. 

Pilgrims,  49. 

Pittsburgh,  88,  91. 

Plymouth,  49,  51,  56. 

Plymouth  Company,  36. 

Pocahontas,  89. 

Port  Royal,  83. 

Polk,  Prest.,  189. 

Powhatan,  38. 

Populists,  259. 

Postal  Savings,  273. 

Privateers,  127. 

Puritans,  56,  127. 

Pure  Food  Law,  270. 

Quebec,  29;  surrender  of,  92;  attack  on, 
107;  Act,  98. 

Railroads,  179,  244;  riot,  246. 

Railroad  Rates,  290. 

Raleigh,  Sir  Walter,  33. 


IV 


INDEX 


Religious  Toleration,  58. 

Revere,  Paul,  101. 

Rhode  Island,  55,  56. 

Roanoke  Island,  33. 

Rolfe,  John,  39. 

Roosevelt,  Theodore,  268,  269,  270,  295. 
San  Francisco  Earthquake,  276. 

Santa  Fe,  27,  36,  56. 

Santa  Maria,  11. 

Salem,  51. 

Settlement,  The  First,  48. 

Sitting  Bull,  245. 

Shays’s  Rebellion,  137. 

Sherman,  Gen.,  230,  236,  251,  255,  260. 
Slavery,  41,  175,  197. 

Smith,  Capt.  John,  37,  44. 

Spanish  Explorers,  20. 

South  America,  20,  175. 

Steamboat,  154. 

Star  Spangled  Banner,  170. 

States  Admitted,  146,  172,  183,  194.  200, 
256,  273. 

“Stonewall”  Jackson,  224. 

Stamp  Act,  95,  100;  Repeal,  96. 

Starving  Time,  38. 

St.  Augustine  founded,  26. 

Submarines,  283,  284,  286. 

Swedes  in  America,  94. 

Taft,  Prest.,  Wm.  H.,  273. 

Tariff,  145,  182,  256,  261. 

Taylor,  Zachary,  195. 

Telephone,  The,  245. 

Texas,  187,  188. 

Tobacco,  40. 


Toleration  Act,  59. 

Tories,  108,  109. 

Trusts,  267,  273. 

Trouble  with  Mexico,  279. 

Transportation  problems,  178. 

Union  Victory,  225. 

Uncle  Tom’s  Cabin,  198. 

Utah  admitted,  261. 

Van  Buren,  Martin,  183. 

Venezuelan  Question,  261. 

Verrazani,  28,  42. 

Vespucci,  Amerigo,  18,  75. 

Virginia  Company,  36. 

Vikings,  5. 

Wampum,  5. 

Washington,  George,  86,  88,  106,  116, 
137,  142,  143,  144,  147,  149,  157,  232. 
Wars: 

Pequod,  79;  King  Philip,  79;  Indian, 
81,  99,  146,  148,  168;  King  William, 
81,  99;  Queen  Anne,  82,  89;  King 
George,  84,  99;  French  and  Indian, 
88,  89;  Revolution,  101;  1812,  161; 
Mexican,  189;  Civil,  209;  Spanish,  204; 
World,  278. 

Webster,  Daniel,  208. 

West  Jersey,  48. 

Williams,  Roger,  55,  56. 

Witchcraft,  51. 

Wilson,  Woodrow,  275,  297. 

Wilson  Tariff  Bill,  261. 

X.  Y.  Z.  Papers,  148. 

Yellow  Fever,  247. 

Yorktown,  134. 


OX  THE  PRAUU&S 


JellO 


cffmerica’s^(pst£^amousrDessert~ 


AT  HOME  EVERYWHERE 


The  Genesee  Pare  Food  Company  —  Le  Roy,  N.Y. 


SPORT 


TOR 


What  “Sportsmanship"  ^  $ 

Means 

Just  as  our  nation  is  governed  by  laws,  so 
is  every  athletic  sport  governed  by  its  own 
particular  laws,  called  rules. 

“  Sportsmanship”  means  “according  to  the 
rules”;  it  means  “fair  play”;  a  respect  for 
the  rights  of  your  fellows;  taking  no  mean 
advantage. 

“Sportsmanship”  will  open  the  doors  ot 
friendship  and  business  to  you  when  you 
grow  up  if  you  follow  the  rules  and  play 
the  game  fair. 

For  nearly  fifty  years  A.  G.  Spalding  & 

Bros,  have  been  playing  the  game  fair  by 
putting  into  every  base  ball,  every  foot  ball, 
every  basket  ball,  every  tennis  racket — 
into  every  athletic  article  they  manufac¬ 
ture —  the  best  materials  and  the  best 
workmanship  that  the  price  will  warrant. 

That  is  why  athletic  goods  are  always 
compared  with  Spalding's.  “Just  as  good 
as  Spalding’s”  is  what  you  are  sometimes 
told  when  dealers  wish  you  to  take  a 
substitute.  But  don’t  be  deceived;  the 
“just  as  good”  kind  is  never  just  the  same. 

Insist  upon  seeing  the  Spalding  trade¬ 
mark.  That  is  your  safeguard  when  buy¬ 
ing  athletic  goods. 


S 


- 


Send  a  one-eent  stamp  to  Spalding's  Athletic  Library, 
P.  O.  Box  611.  New  York  City,  and  ask  for  a  copy  of 
“The  Good  Loser/’  a  fine  story  of  a  boy  tennis  piayer. 


Spalding  catalogues  contain  pictures  and  prices  of 
the  latest  equipment  for  every  athletic  sport.  Send 
your  name  to  any  Spalding  store,  tell  in  what  sport 
you  are  interested,  and  get  a  copy  by  return  mail. 


A.  G.  SPALDING  &  BROS. 

New  York  Chicago  San  Francisco  New  Orleans 

And  all  other  large  cities  of  the  United  States 


The  Indians 
called  it 

“  the  -  kettle  -  that  - 


washes-itself” 


UP  in  the  beautiful  Mohawk 
country  of  New  York  State, 
there  is  a  curious  natural  basin 
hollowed  out  of  the  bed  of  Teka- 
horawa  Greek.  The  Iroquois  called 
it  in  their  language  Gan-a- jo-ha-rie, 
which  means  “  the -kettle -that  - 
washes-itself.” 

Now-a-days  everyone  knows  Canajoharie 
as  the  home  of  Beech-Nut  foods  and  con¬ 
fections  —  jellies,  jams,  bacon,  and  that 
delicious  Peanut  Butter  which  makes  those 
wonderful  school  sandwiches,  thick  with 
goodness  and  creamy-rich  with  nourish¬ 
ment  and  flavor. 


Lots  of  other  uses  for  Beech-Nut  Peanut 
Butter — filling  for  cake,  and  most  delicious 
fudge.  Try  it  the  next  time  you  make 
candy  at  home. 

Recipe  for  fudge:  2  cups  brown  sugar,  %  cup  milk, 
1  teaspoonful  vanilla,  V2  cup  Beech-Nut  Peanut 
Butter.  Boil  sugar  and  milk  until  it  forms  a  soft 
ball  when  tested  in  cold  water.  Cool,  add  Peanut 
Butter  and  vanilla.  Beat  until  creamy — turn  into 
buttered  pan  ;  mark  in  squares. 

Get  mother  to  send  for  the  Beech- Nut  Peanut  Butter 
Recipe  Book  contaning  101  recipes. 

BEECH-NUT  PACKING  COMPANY 

Canajoharie  New  York 


BeecMSut 
Peanut  Butter 


Date  Due 


F  £  P  ‘  *  : 

, .  .  n 

/v- 

,/*‘£a 

NuI/SfJ  ui 

FEB  2  2 

I99G 

-s 

3  9031 


BOSTON  COLLEGE 


0145591 


BH 


£  n&- 


/ 


3  /z, 

BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  HEIGHTS 

CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS. 


Books  may  be  kept  for  two  weeks  and  may  be 
renewed  for  the  same  period,  unless  reserved. 

Two  cents  a  day  is  charged  for  each  book  kept 
overtime. 

If  you  cannot  find  what  you  want,  ask  the 
Librarian  who  will  be  glad  to  help  you. 

The  borrower  is  responsible  for  books  drawn  on 
bis  card  and  for  all  fines  accruing  on  the  same. 


